Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Just Another Day

The sun was beginning to dip its head under the horizon on a hot summer day in Seoul. Shadows cast their long hands over the ground and onto the tall skyscrapers of the city, creating temporary havens of cool air from the humid heat.

The streets of the city were beginning to quiet as people headed home from their daily practices of school and work.

One by one lights flickered on in the windows of the buildings in the city, creating a twinkling masterpiece. Eun-Ae Lee rolled out her shoulders after another long day of work.

All of her muscles ached, and her feet desperately cried to be put up after all of that running. She looked down at the stone she held in her hand and smiled. A B-rank stone that would sell for a pretty penny.

She would be able to get in another month of rent with no problem.

There was even enough left over to go out to lunch or something with her friends. It wasn’t an easy task obtaining the stone, however.

The goblin she had to fight to get it had been huge; at least six feet taller than her and it favored a huge club that she had been hit with once in the ribs.

Thankfully their healer had been able to mostly mend her up after the battle, but she would have to ask Hae to complete the healing when she got back to the apartment.

The battle had ended with her cutting off the head of the monstrous boss after she’d landed on its shoulders with the help of her team. That effort itself made her arms sore.

She was just ready to relax for the night.
Tomorrow she thankfully had the day off from hunting and she was looking forward to the plans they had.

Spending the day with her friends was her ideal type of day off.

She caught a bus within the city to take her to the apartment she and her best friend, Hae-Won Kim, shared.

They’d been living together since they started college together but had been friends for as long as they could remember. Midway through their college career, Hae had awoken as a hunter and was able to make a living off of that. And she was an A rank at that.

She was an extremely powerful healer who also fought with a bow of light. Eun had awoken only a few months ago as an upper B rank and was already beginning to feel the drag of her job.

She didn’t know how Hae had been doing this for nearly a whole year now. The apartment complex was a large building of six floors of apartments.

Eun and Hae’s apartment was on floor four and so a quick ride up the elevator and down the hall slightly, Eun walked into their dark apartment.

It was completely silent as Eun turned on the lights and took off her shoes at the base of the floor by the door, leaving her only in her socks as she walked deeper into the living space.

She guessed Hae was still out hunting. Eun first went straight to her room to get on some comfier clothes. Her room was nothing significant.

A bed on the wall closest to her and a desk on the other side where a few papers lay scattered about that she’d been filling out before she left for work.

She opened her closet and unbuckled her sword that rested at her hip. It was nearing the end of its life.

The blade was chipped, making her kills harder, but she just hadn’t gotten around to buying a new sword yet.

She rested the blade up against the wall of the closet and pulled out some sweats and a t-shirt.

She threw them over her and then left her room to make her way to the kitchen. It was just beyond the hallway and around a small arch near the door.

There was a bar countertop space that wrapped around the outskirts of the kitchen floor.

A sink was within the second level of countertop space where Eun began doing a few dishes.

She then went to the pantry and grabbed an instant noodle pack. She boiled water on the stove on the far wall of the kitchen and made her noodles within 5 minutes. She wasn’t up to making anything too fancy tonight.

She cooked a few slices of ham within the pot she’d made noodles in and fried an egg to decorate the top of her bowl of instant noodles.

Once her food was complete, she took her bowl to the couch of the living room which was closer to the hall of bedroom doors.

She turned on the tv and began surfing through the channels as she began to eat her food. Just another day in her life.

Hae didn’t come back home until late in the night when Eun was fast asleep and Hae was very careful about making the least amount of noise possible.

Eun didn’t even know she’d come home until the next morning when she woke up to see Hae working on her laptop in the living room with the news on in the background.

Her brunette hair was pulled up into a high bun on top of her head and she was still dressed in her pajamas.

“Morning, Eun! How’d you sleep?” Hae asked as she looked up at Eun with a smile.

“Fine. You?” Eun asked as she made her way to the kitchen to begin making breakfast.

“Got a full four hours in!” Hae joked. She knew Eun was always complaining that she didn’t get enough sleep and worked herself too hard.

“Very funny.” Eun laughed as she stifled a yawn.

“What time did you get back last night?”

“About two. The raid went a little longer than expected.” she answered.

“But we got it done and another gate had closed. How was your raid?”

“Mostly went well. I wish you were there though. I got hit by the boss and can still feel the ache.”

Hae was immediately up to her feet and on her way over to Eun. “Was there not a healer there?” she asked as she held out her hand, a glowing circle drawing lines just beyond her palm as she directed it to Eun.

“There was, it was just her second raid though. She was still figuring out the ropes I think.”

“Poor girl. I remember how scary it was for me the first few times I went. I guess comfort is just something that comes with experience.” Hae said as she finished her spell and lowered her hand.

“How does it feel?” Eun moved from side to side and rolled out her shoulders. She felt completely new. It helped having a high-ranking healer as a roommate.

“Thanks, Hae.” she said with a bow of her head. Hae grinned in satisfaction and went back to the couch to continue with her work on the computer. Eun began working on an egg and bacon breakfast for the two of them.

Listening to the news in the background she heard the news reporter begin to read off where the open gates were in the city. There was one up north of Seoul that was a D rank.

Eun was scheduled to go through that one tomorrow morning with another childhood friend of hers, Sung Jinwoo. He was an E rank and lowest of the low in magical abilities, but what he lacked in ability he made up for in determination.

He was always working himself to the bone to provide for his family, though sometimes it went a little too far.

Eun worried for him far more than anyone else. After the report on gates ended the reporter announced an interview coming up with President Baek Yoonho, leader of the White Tiger Guild. The White Tiger Guild and the Hunters Guild had been prominent names in their apartment the last few days since both offered Hae jobs with them. Now she was stuck deciding who she wanted to join. Joining a guild was a huge milestone for hunters. It meant more cash flow and better chances at training. It made a name for oneself. The fact that two guilds were fighting for Hae-Won was a big deal.

“Have you given any more thought to which guild you’ll join?” Eun asked to start up a conversation. Hae very verbally groaned out of frustration and Eun had to hold in her laugh at the noise.

“I guess you have.”

“I just don’t know! There’s pros and cons to both.” Hae said.

“The Hunters Guild will bring in more gates for me to clear, but the White Tiger Guild will be a great place for me to train further.”

“And the cons?"

“I don’t know. I mean which guy do I want to be my boss? President Baek or Choi Jong-In?”

“I’d choose Baek if I were you.” Eun shrugged as she finished up their breakfast and plated the food.

“Not going to lie, Jong-In scares me.”

“You and me both.” Hae laughed as she got up to join Eun at the table for breakfast.

“And who knows. Maybe you’ll barely see either one. They’re super busy I’m sure.” Eun said.

“Baek always giving interviews and Choi hiding up in his office.”

“But I’m A rank, just one below them. I’m sure I’ll see them more than you think.” Hae said.

Eun grinned. It was like Hae to think about every single outcome of a decision and then to worry about choosing the right thing. This had really been weighing heavily on her shoulders.

“Well, give it a break today. We’re going to go have a great lunch with Jinwoo and Jinah and just enjoy time together.” Eun said. Hae nodded as she let out a sigh, all the worries slipping off her shoulders.

“You’re right. I won’t let something like that ruin the mood today.” she agreed.

“Good. Now let’s hurry and eat! We’ve got some shopping to do!”

Chapter Text

The two girls loved being in the city center of Seoul. It was so alive with people and music, like a festival happening around every corner. Living in such a big city had been an adjustment for sure, but a happy one. The shops and streets practically sparkled from a fresh rain storm the night before and the girls were sure to hit every single one.

“Does this come in pink?” Hae was asking the shop clerk as Eun thumbed through a rack of scarves.
She fingered a light blue scarf, pulling it from the wrack and felt it with her fingers as it rested in the palm of her hand.

“You know I’m more of a sweater kind of guy, but a scarf would look good too.” a voice said from behind.

Eun jumped nearly out of her skin as she whirled around, scarf in hand as she saw Jinwoo laughing. Her heart thundered from the fright as she saw the boy standing there and laughing at his little joke.
She let out a laugh of relief and punched him in the arm,

“Jinwoo! What was THAT for! You scared me to death- I thought you were some creeper or something,” she teased.
Jinwoo rolled his eyes and rubbed the back of his head.

“Yeah a creeper who’s talking about sweaters.” he said sarcastically.

“Hey you never know, there could be creepers anywhere.” Eun said as she snorted a laugh, looking around as if afraid.

Jinwoo was a thin and wiry boy especially for his age, standing only a few inches taller than herself with as much muscle on his skeleton as a starved cat.
His blue hoodie hung on his small shoulders and his raven black hair fell into turquoise eyes.
He laughed and nodded, rocking back and forth on his heels.

“Like you couldn’t literally disintegrate one in about two seconds Miss B rank hunter.”
Eun blushed and shook her head, placing the scarf on the hanger and back on the rack.
“No,” she laughed,

“I doubt that. My specialty is swords, not fists.”

Jinwoo laughed, his eyes going to the scarf that she had returned to the rack.
“Still, I would pity anybody who tried to be a creep.”

Eun smiled and licked her lips, brushing a piece of hair back behind her ear as she did so.
She glanced at Hae who had bought the sweater and was getting it wrapped up. She saw them and gave them a wave as the worker handed her the bag.

“Why don’t you get it?” Jinwoo asked, bringing her back to the moment.
She blinked, and turned back to him.
“Sorry?”

“The scarf,” he said with a nod towards the clothing.

“Oh… It’ not my color.” she said quietly.
Jinwoo’s dark eyebrows furrowed as he grabbed the scarf and turned it around, looking at it and then her.

She blushed again and laughed,
“What are you doing?”

“Yes it is. You always wear light blue.”

Eun sighed and shrugged, “It's too expensive, rent was a little pricey this month,”

Suddenly Jinwoo was taking the scarf off the hanger and smiling as he took out his wallet.
“I'll get it.”

He turned and started making his way to the registry er when Eun reached forward and grabbed his arm.

“No you can’t do that! I know how hard money is for you right now.” Eun argued. Jinwoo shrugged and gave her a smile as he continued forward to the register, reaching his hand out to keep the scarf out of Eun’s reach.

“It’s something special for someone special,” he said.

“Jinwoo,” Eun smiled as she shook her head, fighting him a little less for the scarf. He always said the sweetest things to her and they always worked on her. He knew that and used it against her all the time. It was always a playful banter they had.

“Let’s split it.” Eun offered.

“Eun-Ae Lee, let me do something nice for you.” he said with a slight firmness to his voice.

Eventually Eun caved and he happily handed the newly purchased scarf over to her. Eun kept telling him she’d pay him back for it, but he kept laughing and saying he, ‘simply wouldn’t accept it.’

For years they had been friends and he was always making her feel like the most important person in the world. In return she was always looking out for him.

“Are you ready for tomorrow’s raid?” he asked as they left the store and began crossing the street to the restaurant they’d be eating at. Both Hae and Jinah had made their way there after they’d finished shopping.

“Yeah.” Eun said as she rolled out her shoulders as if the memory of how sore they’d been the day before threatened to become more than a memory. In all honesty, hunting wasn’t her favorite route of money making, but it was a useful one. The fact that she and Jinwoo were going on one together made the thought of the raid an easy pill to swallow. She could watch over him and make sure he was out of harm's way. He wasn’t too much of a fighter. In all honesty she didn’t know why he was even a hunter. He had told her once that he had just barely passed the test and that was why he was so weak. He always put on a smile around people when they called him the Weakest Hunter of all Mankind, but she knew deep down it hurt him. All he wanted to do was be useful. She wanted to leave him to be independent in raids, but she just couldn’t find herself to face that thought. He’d be killed in an instant.

“It should go over pretty easy.” she said, calming her own thoughts in her head. He nodded in agreement, though she could see the worried look behind his eyes.
“Maybe this time I’ll actually be able to kill something,” he said.

“Maybe a goblin, they’re supposed to be close to my level.”

“It’ll be your lucky day! I believe in you, Jinwoo.” Eun said as she put her arm around his shoulder and pulled him into a side hug. He laughed and they walked into the restaurant and met up with the other two sitting at a table.
Yes, the raid would go over nice and smooth. Eun had confidence in that thought. She and Jinwoo would be just fine.

Chapter Text

Dawn had just appeared when Hae woke up from another restless night of tossing and turning. The thoughts of picking between the two guilds weighed heavily on her mind, perhaps heavier than she wanted to admit. But as she opened her eyes she finally came to her conclusion. A conclusion she very excitedly announced to Eun when she came out of her room.

“I’m going to join the White Tiger Guild.” was the first thing she said to Eun. Eun, still groggy from just awakening, blinked at her as she processed what she’d heard come from Hae’s mouth. It took a few seconds, but she proudly smiled at Hae.

“Horray! What made you decide on them?” she asked.

“I don’t really know. I was thinking about it all night and the White Tiger just feels right to me after I sorted it out in my head.” she explained.

“Well, I’m happy for you! I’m sure they’ll want to get you started right away.” Eun said. “I know they’re eager.”

“Yeah. I’ll call them in an hour and let them know.” Hae said as she settled onto the couch.

“We should celebrate! After my raid today I’m dropping by the bakery.” Eun said as she made her way to the kitchen.

“Oh you don’t have to do that.” Hae said sheepishly.

“Nope. It’s a cause for celebration! Hae-Won Kim, official member of the White Tiger Guild. It’s got a good ring to it.” Eun laughed alongside Hae at the title. “I’ll invite Jinwoo and Jinah over too! It’ll be a party.”

“That’s sweet of you.” Hae smiled as she got back up to help Eun in the kitchen.

Today was just cereal and milk for breakfast. Eun had to get ready for her raid in an hour and Hae was too excited to make anything else.

She had to plan an outfit for her first day.
“Are you nervous?” Hae asked Eun after swallowing a spoonful of the wheat cereal.

“A little.” Eun shrugged. “Mostly for Jinwoo’s sake. I don’t want him to get hurt.”

“You’ll both be fine.”

“I hear they’re bringing in a C rank mage. I think they expect it to be a little difficult for regular D ranks if they have me and the mage coming.”

“Then the both of you know what you’re doing and you can take care of it in a flash. I’m not worried at all for either of you. It’ll be a good day, I can feel it.”
Eun smiled as she put the milk back in the small refrigerator and sat down to her bowl of cereal.

“What about you?” she asked with a smile.
Hae smiled as she swallowed a spoonful of milk.

“Me? Nervous?” she laughed nervously and gulped.
“Extremely.” Hae said as her smile dropped.

Eun laughed and finished her cereal, drinking the last bit of milk.
“You'll be fine,”

Hae sighed heavily and rubbed her eyes.
“What if I get in there and they decide I'm not good enough for their guild? What if Baek Yoonho kicks me out? What if I freeze mid battle? What if-”

Eun laughed and shook her head, cutting her off as she sat back down, smiling patiently. "Woah! Woah! woah! What's with these what if's? You're an A ranked hunter Hae.”

Hae sighed again and ran her hands through her hair, “Have you seen GuildMaster Baek fight? It's incredible. What if he thinks-”

“He obviously thinks you're skilled enough to join his guild.” Eun cut in with a smile.

“You had two of the top five most powerful guilds ask you to join them. Goodness, you need to have more faith in yourself Hae.”

Hae shrugged as she stood to put her bowl in the sink.
“I don't know- there are other A ranked hunters out there.”

Eun laughed and stood to get a glass of water and drained it in one gulp.
“Listen, you're going to show up to your guild and stop thinking about what could go wrong! You're one of the best hunters out there. Do you think Baek Yoonho and Choi Jong-In just ask anybody to join their guilds?”

Hae swallowed, and shook her head.

“Don't undermine your skills. I've seen you heal, and I've seen you fight. You can do this.”

Hae sighed and smiled a little.
“Thank you, Eun.”

Eun smiled and shrugged,
“Its in the job description as your friend.” She teased.

Hae smiled and rolled her eyes, folding her arms and leaning against the counter.
“So what will training cover today?” Eun asked curiously, relieved thay she had gotten Hae to smile instead of second guessing herself.

Hae sighed and shrugged,
“Probably some kind of orientation, I'll probably meet everyone and then maybe a low-grade raid or something to see my skills.”

“Well, whatever it is Baek will be glad he chose you.”

Hae barked a laugh and shook her head.
“Hopefully he's as kind as he is in person as he is on T.V”

Eun laughed and nodded,
“And as handsome too?” She teased. Hae gaped and threw a grape at her. Eun laughed and glanced at her watch.
“Crap! I gotta go! I've got thirty minutes!”

Hae laughed as Eun raced about the house grabbing jackets, socks, and various weapons, hopping on one foot as she buckled her sword around her hip.
Jinwoo's blue scarf he had bought for her the previous day, was wrapped around her neck as she laced up her sneakers.
Hae smiled knowingly as she leisurely leaned against the counter, sipping at a mug of hot chocolate.

“Nice scarf.” She said with a smirk.

Eun stopped tying her shoes and glanced up, raising her eyebrows.
“Yeah, it is. What about it?” She said

Hae chuckled and took another sip trying not to smile.
Eun stood and grabbed her purse, slinging it over her shoulder as she grabbed the doorknob.

“Have a good day with Jinwoo.” Hae said with a smile, stopping Eun.

She hesitated, one hand on the doorknob.
Eun rolled her eyes as she felt her cheeks blush and brushed off the comment.

“We're just friends.” She said with a dismissive wave and a laugh that sounded a tad nervous.

Her stomach filled with butterflies as she glanced at the scarf, for some reason it made her feel safer.

“You sure about that?” Hae pressed with a smile as she swirled her hot chocolate around in her cup, eyeing her friend with a grin.

Eun smiled and nodded, rolling her eyes again.
“I’m late. They'll leave without me. Have a good day, and good luck!”

Hae smiled, “Have fun killing monsters with your boyfriend!” she called after her as the door shut.

Hae laughed as she turned back to her hot chocolate, glancing at the clock. 8:05. The nerves began to come back again. Eun had been very kind but what if she was wrong? What if the day went horribly, terribly, wrong? She shook her head and scrunched her eyes shut.

“Gah! Stop it Hae.” she scolded herself, she inhaled slowly, a deep breath and tried to feel determined to the best of her ability.

She had to be at Guild headquarters at 9:30, sharp and she did not want to be late, especially not on her first day. Hae quickly tidied up their apartment, setting the dishes away into the dishwasher and then making her bed as she showered and dressed quickly. Her hair was being unruly as she brushed it and finally after a few failed attempts at a bun she decided on a long braid.

The braid would keep it out of her face at least if there were any surprise raids. This guild was known for training its new recruits by low ranking dungeons, overseen by higher ranking guild members. Perhaps it was some sort of initiation or a gauge to determine how skilled new trainees actually were. Whatever the reason, she had to be ready. Today she'd have to prove she belonged in the White Tiger guild, and first impressions were everything. In the end, she left the apartment at 9:05 and raced down the stairs and to the streets below.

They shared a communal car and Eun had taken it to the raid. She cursed under her breath and ran to the curb where she was able to catch a cab.
The nerves were rising like the breakfast in her stomach as the cab turned down the Seoul Metropolitan area and finally within a few long minutes pulled into her destination.
The driver stopped and nodded to the massive building that stood on the corner of one of the busiest streets in Korea, the White Tiger emblem roared in bright silver steel across the front of the building and along with the mix of nerves and doubt, a surge of excitement raced through Hae as she grinned. This was a dream come true.
“White Tiger Guild Headquarters.” the man announced dryly.

Hae grinned and rifled through her purse as the man held his hand out expectantly.
“Don’t get your hopes up,” He suddenly interjected.

Hae blinked as she lifted her head to stare at the man inquisitively.

“Lots of recruits come here thinkin they’ll be noticed and go far as a Hunter. You don’t look like much, so don’t get your hopes up is all I’m sayin.”
Hae swallowed, her enthusiasm and excitement died like a snuffed-out candle.

She thanked him quickly for the ride and slapped a 20-dollar bill in his hand as she jumped out and glanced at her watch again before she raced up to the glass doors.
9:27. She was cutting it close. She shook her head, I don’t look like much? She had put extra care into her appearance today for a good first impression, she had even gone to bed at a reasonable hour the night before so as to look refreshed. She sighed and pushed the nasty comment to the back of her mind for now. She couldn’t afford to let that rude driver ruin her first day at a prominent guild.

She tried for a smile and hurried inside, pulling the massive doors open and swallowed hard the second she entered. The entire building was spacious, made from white tiled floors and glass windows and offices.
She felt her gaze continue up, up and up at the ascending ceiling that felt like it would go on forever until a nearby voice startled her out of her reverie.
It was a man, average looking, probably late 30’s with black short cut hair and a white shirt and black tie.

“Miss Hae-Won Kim I presume?" he asked.
Her eyes widened and she nodded, bowing respectfully.
“Yes sir.”

The man smiled and returned the bow politely.

“We’re happy you accepted our request. You’ve got talent.” he said as he straightened.
He placed a hand on his chest and smiled, “I am Manager Ahn, I handle all the new recruits and their training. Follow me.” he said as he turned and started heading down a long hallway.

Hae hurriedly followed after him, her eyes taking in everything and everyone as they passed. There were a multitude of offices, department employees and work out rooms. There were sets of weights, treadmills, and punching bags. Each workout room was practically filled with trainees, everyone working to the bone to keep up their physical health.
Hae swallowed as she ran a hand through her hair, this was all beginning to seem very overwhelming. Her rank as a grade A hunter was beginning to feel like an E rank. She didn’t belong here, how could she ever be as strong as these people? Ahn turned and led her down a hallway filled with more work out rooms and glass windows that oversaw massive training rooms. There were a number of different training maps each that seemed to specifically cater to the skills Hunters in the guild. Koshiro was droning on and on as they walked, making Hae feel even more set apart.

“The Guild is one of the top five most prestigious in all of Korea,” he was saying.
Hae nodded and bowed again.

“It's an honor to be here, sir. I promise to do my best.” Koshiro laughed and nodded.

“Yes, I do have an eye for talent and usually recruit the best hunters out there. Since you’re an A rank, you've caught our eye here. Don’t disappoint us.” he said.

“I won-” Hae began.

There was suddenly a massive explosion that shook the entire building, rattling the windows and making the framing of the building feel like toothpicks. Hae gasped and yelped, glancing around nervously as she braced herself, throwing her arms up to cover her head instinctively.

“What was that! An earthquake?!” She asked nervously, feeling her heart skyrocket up her throat.

Ahn laughed and shook his head as he nodded to one of the windows that looked down below at the training rooms. He jerked his thumb at the glass and leaned against the window nonchalantly.
“No. You’ll hear stuff like that all the time here.”

Hae swallowed nervously as the rumbling seemed to settle as she took a step closer to look down below.

It was a massive training room, with what looked like a giant rectangle of black obsidian stone. A tall man stood beside it, extremely built with flaming scarlet red hair that stood out starkly against the white room. She recognized the massive frame of the man, the blood red wild hair.
He had blasted clear through the stone, shattering it into smaller pieces that littered the room.
Hae blinked in awe and shock, he had punched clear through that?

Manager Ahn smiled and nodded as if reading her thoughts.
“GuildMaster Baek. Pure strength that one.”

“That’s amazing..” Hae said with a smile, her nose inches from the glass as she stared at the broken stone. Something like that would require an amazing feat of strength, no wonder the man was an S rank Hunter.

Without warning the GuildMaster turned and met her eye; she felt her breath catch in her throat in surprise as she jerked her head back, blushing. Those amber colored eyes were intensely fierce as they stared at her. She swallowed nervously as Ahn waved to him. Eun was right, he was even more handsome in person than on T.V. and even more terrifying. There seemed very little of the smiling jovial Guildmaster that they had seen on T.V. Maybe she should’ve chosen Choi as GuildMaster, but then again both of them were terrifying in different ways.

“Come on, we have one more stop.” her guide prompted as he turned and headed down the hallway.
Baek was still staring at her as she glanced at the manager's retreating back.
She did the only thing she thought was right and bowed quickly to him before she hurried after Ahn. She felt her mind swirling long after they had left the hallway. How on earth was she supposed to prove she belonged here? She was insane. How did she ever think she would be accepted here as a fellow hunter? You don’t look like much.
She sighed as the taxi driver’s words came swimming back to her conscious mind.

Ahn suddenly stopped and she nearly bumped into him as he pivoted.
“We’re here.” He said excitedly as he entered a code on a keypad on a frosted glass door.

Hae blinked, stumbling out of her depressing thoughts and glanced at their destination. It had to be some sort of large room, because the walls were made of glass, frosted as well so you couldn’t see in. The second he entered the code and opened the door the walls dropped their frosted opaque and she could see inside. It was a training room, one not very different from the one they had seen the Guildmaster training in. This one was empty however, save for a small side table that held a strung bow and three arrows.
She swallowed as she stepped inside after Koshiro who held the door open for her.

“Miss Hae, you’ve been shown the guild’s offices, training rooms, and met most of the staff and other hunters. I know we’ve seen you fight before but I’d like to see a demonstration of your tactics, your skills, if you’d be willing.”

Hae’s heart skyrocketed, of course they’d want a demonstration. She glanced at the bow, then the glass windows as Hunters and employees walked by outside. This was it. This would determine if she was worthy of a guild like White Tiger.

Koshiro chuckled and waved his hand, “Don’t worry, when you’re ready I'll step out. I always bring new recruits here so the other hunters aren’t interested in a training demonstration. Just fight like you’re in a raid.”

Hae didn’t know what that meant, there was nothing to fight. The room was empty.
Koshiro smiled, again his expression seemed to say that he had read her thoughts once more. He turned to go and nodded towards the bow and arrows.
“When you’re ready just pick up the bow and we’ll begin.” he said as he exited.

“I-” Hae begun but the man was gone, the door shutting behind him and the opaque walls appearing over the glass windows once more. Hae couldn’t tell how he could see anything at all, maybe it was to help her feel less nervous. Fat chance.

She sighed and headed towards the table with the items, the bow wasn’t anything special, a steel bow with a fixed string and three steel arrows. Fitting. Of course they wanted to see her fight with a weak bow. She swallowed and thought back to breakfast,
You can do this Hae, you’re an A ranked hunter. Do you think Baek Yoonho chooses just anyone?
Hae ran her fingers along the bow and nodded, taking off her coat and setting her bag aside. She took a deep breath and picked up the bow. At first nothing happened until everything did and all at once. The room’s lights dimmed and figures suddenly appeared from the walls and floor, some were animals, some were human figures, wolves, goblins, anything and everything. They rose from the floor in ribbons of arcane magic, twisting and swirling into being.

Hae’s thoughts died in a sea of adrenaline as she lunged for the arrows. She grabbed two of them, knocking the other to the floor. “Damn it!” she cursed as she stuck an arrow in her mouth and drew the first, pulling it back to her cheek. This bow really sucks she thought as she jumped, keeping her legs tight she completed a successful aerial flip as she came down. She landed on the balls of her feet and rolled to a kneeling defense maneuver, her shoulder tucked, her legs in tight, keeping her arm locked as she raised the bow again. Her eyes narrowed as her vision focused on multiple targets all at once. Three figures were racing towards her, some running up the walls, others sprinting from the floor. A wolf charged her as a goblin came from the side and a human from the left. Her right eye closed as she aimed, the metallic taste of the 2nd arrow between her teeth as she waited for the right moment.

The figures aligned as she thought they would and she shot, the arrow cutting through all three like a hot knife through butter. The arrow slammed into the wall opposite her as the figures collapsed into sparking blue magic and dissipated through the floor. She smiled, maybe this wouldn't be too bad, she had this in the bag. Her confidence surged as she jumped up and raced along the perimeter of the room, taking the arrow from her mouth to knock to the string. Four more goblins rose from the floor, twisting as their forms materialized.

They shrieked as their dark eyes found her and they wasted no time in sprinting towards her.
She jumped and flipped again over top of them, swiping her foot beneath them. Her leg made contact and they all fell into rippling magic once more. So it wasn't just the arrow that did damage, she could touch them which also meant they could touch her.

A wolf suddenly lunged for the side of her neck as she threw her body backwards instinctively, she pushed her hand beneath her, palm down to push herself back to her feet in a smooth transition from kneeling to standing. She drew and aimed shooting the second arrow. The steel shot through the opening maw of the wolf and it collapsed mid pounce.
She grinned, what had she been so nervous about? This was fun.

Her mind raced with information as she assessed the rest of the room. There were at least 3 more goblins, two humans, and one wolf and they were all bloodthirsty as if they were real creatures. The last arrow.

Her eyes caught a glint of the silver steel from beneath the table, it was about fifteen feet from her, not far she could make it. She turned and raced to the nearest wall, running up the side of it as she jumped over the humans, narrowly missing a sword thrust to the gut as she landed elegantly. She grinned and reached for the arrow knocking it to her bow. She closed her right eye again, aiming for the three goblins and just as she let loose, the bow broke with a twang. The shawty steel bow snapped in half, falling to the ground with the arrow falling flat.

She gasped in shock, her head snapping up as the arcane humans rushed her. She jumped up just in time to block two strikes with her forearm, throwing a side kick into the torso of one and a punch across the jaw to another. The goblins were next, seeming more blood thirsty than they were before, as if they knew of her predicament.
The wolf was headed her way now too, she could hear its heavy panting as its claws scraped across the ground. Coming from behind!
She ducked, the wolf jumping clean over over to skid on all fours. Despite them just being made from magic, their eyes glowed maliciously.
A sharp pain cut through her right calf and she instinctively lashed out, kicking as she sent the goblin who had sliced clean through her leg with a small dagger. Blood trickled down her leg as she reoriented herself, jumping backwards.
She was losing the upper hand. The wolf barred its blue teeth, glittering with magic or saliva Hae couldn't tell. Its tail swished from side to side as its hackles raised, sharp shoulder blades protruding from blue fur, as its eyes narrowed in on her.

It was about to lunge again, Hae swallowed hard as she immediately drew on her own arcane magic. Her breathing slowed, her mind quieted, she could feel the familiar weight of her beautiful arcane bow as it settled into her hands, trailing rivers of drifting magic.
It was a massive bow, delicate and elegant as she fixed an arrow to the string. The wolf lunged, and her arrow fired. Two more took out the remaining goblins and finally the room was empty once more. She grimaced as she stood gingerly, feeling the ache from the cut in her leg and the fatigue settling in. That was a tough one, but she was alive. Now was it enough for the guild to recognize her as one of their own?

She turned, wincing as she glanced at the doors and-.. blinked. The wall of glass windows and the door were clear, as if they had never been opaque at all. Koshiro stood behind them smiling approvingly at her, as well as a plethora of other hunters staring wide eyed with mouths hanging open. So much for hunters not being interested in a demonstration. The worst of all was Guildmaster Baek. The man was standing outside near Koshiro as well, one massive hand beneath his chin as he watched her with those amber eyes studiously. How long had he been standing there! She suddenly remembered every little thing that had gone wrong in the demonstration- her flips hadn't been as sharp as they. could've been, her magic was too wild, it should've been more controlled-
His face suddenly split into a small smile as he opened the door and stepped inside. He was much more massive in person and towered a good foot above her. She noticed a hundred million little details about him now that he was just a few feet from her.

His eyebrows were sharp, dark and wild, the same as the rest of his hair. Sharp sideburns framed a strong jaw and his scarlet hair again stood out like blood against clouds in the training room. His amber colored eyes looked softer even. He barked a confident laugh and placed a hand on his hip. He had a nice smile too.

What in the world is happening right now? Hae caught the butterflies and shoved them away; this was about to either be the best moment of her life or the most humiliating.

“Welcome to the White Tiger Guild.” he said, his deep jovial voice echoing across the walls of the training room.

Chapter Text

Eun had arrived at her destination in the nick of time. She parked her car and flew out, running to meet her new team members. The gate was in a construction zone right below the rafters that surrounded the building being worked on. There was a food truck selling coffee to her right; they usually came to the gates being raided to make some extra cash off of the hunters. To her left were a few members of their team laughing it up and talking excitedly about the loot they’d find today. A few eyes turned to her, the highest ranking hunter in the group, but she had learned to ignore those eyes.

She found Jinwoo sitting on a stack of steel bars, anxiously fingering the little knife in his hand. She rushed over and gave him a playful punch to get his attention. He looked up at her and his anxious expression quickly faded and became a huge smile.
“I was beginning to think you’d slept in.” he said as Eun took a seat next to him.

“I wouldn't dream of it.” she grinned.

“You’re wearing the scarf.” he observed with a nod to the cloth. “It looks good on you.”

“For good luck.” she told him with a wink just as an older looking man announced for everyone to gather.

The two got up and walked over to the forming group and faced their leader. He was perhaps in his fifties with chestnut brown hair with a few strands of gray, outlining his aging face. He wore a blue jacket over top a white collared shirt and there was no weapon on him. This must have been the C rank mage Eun had heard about. His eyes were kind as he looked over the group he’d be leading through the raid. Straightaway Eun felt she could trust this man to have their best interests in mind.

“I’ll be your humble leader for this raid outing. The name’s Song Chiyul.” he said. Everyone around began mumbling their approval, talking about how strong Mr. Song was. Jinwoo chipped in by saying, “It’s a pleasure to be working with you, Mr. Song.”

After introductions were over everyone began to prepare. They drew weapons, flourished hands for the magic types, and all nodded in excitement.

“All right. Is everyone ready?” Mr. Song asked to which everyone nodded. “Let’s head in.” The group slowly began to dissipate as they walked into the gate one by one.

One of the D ranking hunters put a hand on Jinwoo’s shoulder as he started walking.

“Hey, Sung. Try to hang in there and don’t get injured this time.” It was meant as words of encouragement, but Eun herself felt offended at the words. But Jinwoo only laughed it off and gave the man a smile. Eun shook her head. She had to learn to ignore these words like he did. He was ridiculed the most out of anyone she knew yet he kept going.

“Let’s give it our best.” she said to him as she walked towards the gate.

It was a strange sensation she’d never get used to, walking through gates. One moment you’re on the solid earth in their world, and the next you're swept off your feet for a brief moment only to land on solid ground again, but in a separate dimension. And you never knew where you’d end up. Sometimes it was open plains and other times it was enclosed caves. This dungeon was in one of those caves, but thankfully there were glow stones that lit up the walls. Jinwoo was right behind her as they began walking deeper through the dungeon. It didn’t take long before they were attacked by a group of goblins.

As they fought, more and more seemed to appear, making everyone forced to fight. Eun drew her sword in a clean arc and began fighting, slashing one goblin after the next with the grace of a dancer.

Because of her high fighting ability, many of the goblins focused on her, making it hard for her to fight them while protecting Jinwoo. Though when she glanced up at him she saw him bury the cheap knife into the throat of one of the goblins. He looked like he was over the moon when he killed it. His knife had landed right where the essence stone was buried in the monster and so he was able to quickly get it and proudly held it in his hand.

Eun threw another wave of attacks in a spin to the goblins around her and looked up at Jinwoo. Her proud expression dropped when she saw a goblin coming right for him and he hadn’t noticed yet. She called out his name to get his attention and he looked up just time to block the coming attack. She smiled thankfully, but it died when his knife shattered at an attack and he was then stabbed through the gut.

“No!” she screamed as she ran towards him. Fury filled her arms as she swung her blade at the goblin that attacked him. She blew the head clean off of the monster. She rushed over to Jinwoo’s side and began putting pressure on the wound as it bled out. “Don’t worry. You’ll be okay. I need a healer!”

The healer quickly rushed over to them and seemed to pale at the sight of blood, but he nodded and began working on Jinwoo as Eun defended the rest of the goblins off of them. Eventually the raid of goblins died out, but they weren’t able to take a breather. More monsters of higher level appeared, wolves and snake-like creatures began to attack, but seeing the group fight, Eun knew they’d be able to handle it.

She had to look over Jinwoo. Even after the boss had appeared, a man shaped wolf double her size, she still stayed put as Mr. Song was able to take care of the beast quickly. Everyone began cheering when the boss had died, praising Mr. Song for his good work.

Then it was time to start collecting their loot off the monsters.
Eun looked at Jinwoo. The wound was healing up nicely and he seemed to be letting up on his tense stature the more the pain faded. Why was he doing this? He knew it was too dangerous for him yet he kept going. Eun feared the day she’d hear the news that a healer couldn’t get to him quick enough and he’d die.

“Jinwoo, you’re not staying on as a hunter because you’re stubborn, right?” she asked him in a low voice when the healer ended his healing and left the two of them alone.

Jinwoo made his way up to a sitting position against the cave walls as he looked at her. “If you keep this up, it’s only a matter of time until something much worse happens. It’s not just your midsection. You’re hurt all over.” she said as she observed all the other cuts and nicks he’d gotten.

“Sorry…” he started. Eun just couldn’t take it anymore. She worried far too much for him.

“I don’t want an apology! I’m worried about you!” she snapped as tears began to fill her eyes.

Everyday she was so scared she was going to lose him and seeing him get stabbed like that had been her final straw. He seemed to be at a loss of words at her outburst as she looked down at his knee that had previously been cut. He didn’t say a word and Eun knew he was back in his head, thinking over everything that had happened and probably feeling sorry for himself.

“Hey! Take a look at this!” someone yelled from further down the cave.

They both looked up and watched as the group began moving towards whoever had yelled.

“Let’s go.” Eun said as she stood up and helped Jinwoo up to his feet. Not many words were spoken between them as they walked. Eun was still upset about him coming today and he was still lost in thought. Everyone was muttering words to themselves as they looked down the length of a long hallway that seemed to stretch on forever. It was intimidating to look at and Eun could feel there was something waiting for them down there. Something evil. Evil enough that it gave her chills. She did not want to find out what it was.

“A double dungeon. huh?” Mr. Song said out loud. “I had heard rumors before, but…”

“We beat the dungeon boss, but there’s no sign of it shutting down.” one of the women said.

“Yeah I thought that was strange.” another girl chipped in.

“Which means there’s more loot down there!”

“Listen up everyone!” Mr. Song cut in from all the excited buzz everyone had. Did no one feel the evil that awaited them down there like Eun did? “When encountering unexpected cases like this the standard procedure is to wait for orders from the Hunter’s Association." he explained.

“Hang on, Mr. Song. Doesn’t that mean the new guys are gonna hog all the good stuff?” one of the men said. “It’s still part of a D rank dungeon. It should be fine, right?”

“He’s got another kid on the way. And we didn’t find many mana crystals.” the man that had spoken to Jinwoo outside the gate said as he pointed to the man that had previously spoken. If memory played right for Eun, his name was Kim. “It’d be ok to bend the rules a bit, wouldn’t it? Or no?”

“I understand how you feel, but the fact remains that it’d be a risk.” Mr. Song said. Eun could see the wheels turning in his head as he considered what to do.

“Let’s take a vote.”

One by one everyone listed out their preference on what to do. There was a mix of yes and no's, Eun chipping in by saying no.
“That makes six in favor, six against. You’re the only one left, Sung. What do you think?”

Mr. Song asked as he turned to Jinwoo. He seemed almost shocked that someone was asking for his opinion on the matter. Eun watched him as he thought on what to do. Either they stay behind and report this or they risk it and perhaps gain extra reward for going through with it.

But Eun knew it would not be an easy task.

“Let’s go.” he finally said. Eun felt her hopes crushed when those words came out of his mouth.

She had been hoping her words had gotten through to him a few minutes before, but clearly it hadn’t. Or was he doing this against his wishes? She knew how hard it was for him to get money right now. His mom was in the hospital on life support for the last four years and his dad had gone missing. He also needed to pay for Jinah’s schooling. Being the man of the house, making very little income, was not an ideal situation for him.

But that didn’t make his decision hurt any less.
Mr. Song nodded at the deciding vote. The hunters that had all voted against going all heaved a heavy sigh of disappointment, but had no choice but to follow the group as they began to walk deeper into the cave.

The tunnel went on for what felt like forever. Many of the hunters made statements about how long the tunnel was and how much time they would have to make it back before it closed on them.
Eun walked next to Jinwoo, but she was quiet as they moved forward. Her worries were just too high. The deeper they went into the tunnel, the more uneasy she felt. It didn’t help that she partly blamed him for making the decision he did. If anything went wrong…

“I’m sorry.” he finally spoke up to break the ice.

“About what?” Eun asked sharply.

“It’s because of the way I voted that we’re searching for the boss chamber now.”
“You don’t need to worry about me.”

Eun replied. “I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?” he asked.

She would have exploded at him in anger at this stupid decision, but she couldn’t find the right words to be angry. Instead she almost felt like crying.

“I’m worried we’re walking into a trap. It feels so evil in these walls.”

“Really? I don’t feel a thing.” he said as he looked around. Perhaps it was because Eun was the highest ranked hunter in the group that she felt it. It would explain why she seemed to be the most nervous out of everyone.

“If something bad goes wrong…” she started.

“Nothing will happen. If it’s too much we’ll get out of there. Mr. Song knows what he’s doing.”

“And if we can’t?” Eun asked. A heavy silence passed over them as they considered the outcome of the worst-case scenario.

“I can’t lose you, Jinwoo.”

“You won’t. I promise.” he said as he gave her an encouraging smile.

“It’s the boss chamber!” someone announced from up ahead. The two looked to see the huge doors that marked the chamber. They were beautifully carved with turquoise oak and golden swirls decorating each door. It looked like the doors to a throne room.

“Rare to see an actual door on one of these.”

“It’s kind of intimidating.”

“Well I’m going in. No way am I turning back empty-handed now.” Kim said as he first stepped towards the door.
“Same here. Let’s do it.”

“The team moves onward together. That was the call, right, Song?” Kim asked as he turned back to their leader. Everyone glanced at him and Mr. Song nodded.
“Yeah, you’re right.” he said as he stepped forward to help Kim with the door. With the combined effort of the men they were able to push the huge doors open, to reveal a throne room.

But there were no monsters inside.

Chapter Text

The room was enormous. At least a hundred feet tall and circular. When they entered, blue flames lit up the chamber, illuminating the large ominous statues that circled the walls of the chamber. Some were soldiers clad in armor with swords, axes, and shields. Others were dressed in elegant robes with different instruments. In the far end of the room was the largest statue of them all. It was quite amazing the stonework of that statue that seemed to symbolize a king or even a god. It sat upon a throne of stone, its robes draped elegantly over the throne and there was a crown upon its head that looked like a shining star. As beautiful as the statues were, however, Eun felt the panic rising into her throat. This didn’t feel right at all.

“What’s this? A mage circle?” Mr. Song asked as he rubbed his fingers against the intricately carved lines in the center of the room.

“Mr. Song! Something’s written over here!” a hunter yelled as he stood in front of one of the statues that hugged a plaque in its hands.

Mr. Song went over to the tablet and his eyes seemed to bulge slightly at the writing. Eun couldn’t read a thing on it. It was in a bunch of old characters she didn’t recognize. Mr. Song did understand it though.

“In the ancient script? Let’s take a look,”

“The Commandments of the Cartenon Temple. First, revere God. Second, praise God…”

Eun felt her heart drop as she looked up at the huge statue in the room. She could have sworn…

“Jinwoo… That big statue, I saw its eyes move. It’s been watching us” she said in a quiet whisper as she inched her hand closer to the hilt of her sword, her nerves flying through the roof.

“Third, prove your faith to God.” Mr. Song continued.

“It can’t be. You must have imagined it.” Jinwoo told her.

“Those who do not follow these laws… will not leave alive?”

The sound of dread suddenly echoed in their ears as the doors to the chamber suddenly slammed shut as if by magic.
The force reverberated through the chamber, echoing off the statues like falling boulders.

Eun jumped, yelping in surprise as she drew her sword, every muscle tensed, every bone surging with magical energy.
“The doors just shut!” someone shouted, the fear and panic palpable in their voice.
Plethora of voices rose up in panic from their group as the thunder of the closing doors echoed in their ears.

“Why!”

“Are we trapped in here!”

A man shoved forward, pushing Eun out of his way, causing her to stumble to catch herself.
“See! This is exactly what I was worried about! You all didn't take this seriously and now we're going to get killed. We never should have come this way. I'm leaving. You can have the treasure- or whatever else you find in here. See ya.”

Mr Song raised his hand to stop the man from going any further, his eyes wide in fear.

“Get away from there!” he screamed.

His voice echoed off the statues, but he was too late. He was drowned out as the nearest statue raised its malicious ax in one swipe and took off about a third of the man's body, fileting the flesh apart like a gutted fish.
The man's top half went flying, spraying the doors with blood as the lower half sagged into the doors, smearing a red trail of blood. Jinwoo stood beside her, mouth open like a gaping fish as he stared in complete shock. His blue eyes looked lost, unfocused as he stared at the man's corpse.

“That man- he was a D rank. In an instant, he was just-..” he muttered weakly.

Eun could barely scream, barely think. She was a B grade hunter and yet had never seen anything as remotely terrifying as what was happening at this moment. Someone was screaming, one of the girls from their party, a long-drawn-out scream that filled her with absolute terror.

“What is happening! This was supposed to be a D rank dungeon!” Someone screamed in fear.

The stench of terror was heavy as panic settled in, as any sense of reality or reason went skittering away into the shadows of the chamber.
Eun felt the horror fill every shred of her body, her knees shaking, her mind whirling to come up with some form of an explanation as to what was happening.

“How are we supposed to fight those things..” she muttered in disbelief.

A chorus of voices brought her out of her thoughts and jerked her back into what was happening.

“What do we do!” someone sobbed,

“Are we going to die?!” another said pitifully.

“Her! She's the B rank. Do something! You can't let us die down here!” Kim shouted angrily as he made his way to her grabbing her by the collar and hauling her forward off her feet.

Eun blinked in surprise, she raised her hand weakly to grab at the man's fist that was curled around in a ball in her jacket and found her limbs about as numb with fear as if she were moving through honey.

“I-” she began, when Jinwoo grabbed the man's forearm and shoved him back angrily.

“Back off Kim! Leave her alone.”

Eun stumbled as she caught her footing, glancing at Kim to Jinwoo and back again. Kim looked shocked, baffled even as he stared at Jinwoo. Then anger replaced the bafflement and he took a step forward threateningly towards him.
“You little-..”

Eun recovered in a second, stepping between the two with her sword raised defensively, the blue light casting ominous shadows across the silver steel and her violet eyes.

“Back off. You touch him and I cut off your arm, got it?” She growled.

Kim swallowed, trembling slightly as he took in the blade, chipped as it was, it was an impressive weapon and one not easily bought. And wielded by a B rank..

He glared at her instead, obviously reconsidering his choices. His eyes moved from the sword to her until he spoke,

“You're a high ranked Hunter, you have to get us out.” He hissed.

“We have to calm down. Panicking won't solve anything.”

Eun's mind raced as her arcane energy surged through her veins, mixing with her adrenaline, preparing for battle.
Her eyes shot to the figures of their party, everyone was too terrified to think straight, too lost in fear to make a plan.
The panicked members of their party turned to stare at her with expectant eyes. Damn it! What should she do?

A sudden terrible thought wormed its way into her mind.
If the other statues are moving…that means-
Her eyes went to the ominous figure that sat at the pinnacle of the room, a chilling fear rose from her toes and into her fingertips.
The eyes suddenly moved, going straight to her and Jinwoo. That gaze pierced her to the bone, filling her with a horrible and sickening dread. As a B ranked hunter, her skills surpassed everyone's in this situation, and perhaps it was those skills or maybe the fear inside of her that sensed it before anyone else.

“GET DOWN!” the words tore from her throat as she threw herself sideways into Jinwoo, taking both of them to the ground just as a massive heat wave crashed into the empty space where their heads would have been.

The bolt of pure heat scorched through the air and tore through the rock flooring in a sharpening arch. There was a dreadful smell in the air as the burst of pure energy stopped all at once and the screaming began again.
Jinwoo and Eun lifted their heads to see that several members of their party had been incinerated, very little of the statues's victims remained, except for some ash and a few shouldering limbs that lay scattered about the stone floor.

Eun clenched her teeth as a sudden wave of pain shot up her leg, sweat rolled down her forehead. She looked behind her at the injury and had to stop herself from gagging. Her whole calf had been seared in the blast. She was lucky to get out of the way in time so that she didn’t get incinerated, but she didn’t escape unscathed. The wound was shades of black, purple, and red from the forming blood. It hurt like nothing she’d ever experienced in her life. She wanted to scream out in pain, but even her words were scared to be heard. This was impossible, they had no chance, none. Even with her rank and certainly not now with this injury.

They were going to die, they were trapped, like bugs under a glass. They'd never see the sun again, never see anyone ever again, and no one would ever know what had happened to them. This was their fate, every hope, dream, and future plan would die in blood and terror along with the rest of them.
Eun couldn’t move. Laying there on the ground all the terror she felt in the moment had completely frozen her limbs, along with the searing pain in her leg. They were going to die. That was the only outcome this place had. She’d never get to see Hae again and ask her how her first day at the guild was. She’d never have lunch with Jinwoo and Jinah again. All thoughts of the future were hopeless.

“Eun!” Jinwoo yelled to her in shock at seeing her leg.

They were lucky they were together because he started to move around slowly, still keeping close to the ground, and he grabbed a large roll of bandages. Without waiting to be asked he began wrapping Eun’s injured leg. She winced and cried out as hot tears welled in her eyes. One small movement or touch on her leg and it felt like hot iron being poured on her nerves.

Some of the hunters around them had started to move to get up, to which Mr. Song very quickly yelled, “Nobody move! If you do, it’ll attack again!” That got everyone to freeze up once more.
“That was a close one.” Mr. Song said as he turned to Eun and Jinwoo, talking in a quieter voice that only they could hear.

He looked at Eun and nodded. “If you hadn’t noticed what was happening, we’d all be dead.”

Eun blinked. She was still laying on the ground with her newly wrapped leg, but seeing Mr. Song and Jinwoo sitting up, she decided to risk it. Slowly, being mindful of her leg, she got up and nodded to Mr. Song.

“It just seemed dangerous.” she replied back with a shaky voice.

“Mr. Song, your arm!” Jinwoo suddenly cut in after a gasp. Eun hadn’t even noticed, but when she looked down she saw their leader missing his left arm. All that was left was a little stub that was staining the ripped sleeve in blood.

“If I grit my teeth, it’s not so bad.” he replied with a forced chuckle. He was trying to make light of the situation. “I was hoping to ask our healer, but it seems he was unfortunately caught in that blast.”

Eun and Jinwoo both looked up to find that his statement was true. There was no sign of their healer. If it were even possible, more dread landed in Eun’s stomach. Without their healer they really were dead. If she didn’t get her leg healed soon then the damage would be permanent.

“Sung, would you mind stopping the bleeding?” Mr. Song asked. Jinwoo nodded as he began shuffling through his bag to grab a roll of bandages that he always kept on him and he began to wrap it around the limb, very tight so as to stop the bleeding with the pressure.

“I’ve been through a few higher ranked dungeons myself,” Mr. Song started as Jinwoo continued to work.

“But that might be A rank… or even S.”

Jinwoo finished off his work with a hastily tied knot and sat back close to Eun as she continued to watch that statue, its eyes still glowing as if waiting to see what their next move was.

“The commandments of the Cartenon Temple written on that tablet… First, revere God. Second, praise God. Third, prove your faith to God. Those who do not follow these laws will not leave alive.” Mr. Song said in distant thought.

“Mr. Song. The god it’s talking about… it’s probably that thing, isn’t it?” Jinwoo asked as he joined Eun in looking at the statue.

“It’s too strong to fight.” Eun said. Coming from a B rank fighter, it was probably crushing to hear. “We should try to find a way out of here.”

“I’m not just gonna die in here!” someone yelled after hearing what Eun said.

They all looked to see a sporty looking man crouching down in a runners position, wind picking up around his feet in outbursts. The wind blew through his hair violently as he got ready to run.

“I finally managed to land a contract with a major guild! I can’t afford to bite it like this!”

“What are you doing?! You mustn’t move!” Mr. Song yelled to the man.

“I can pull this off! I’m pretty confident in my speed. I’ll get it before it gets me.” Without another word he took off in a flash of speed towards the door, but the statue was faster.

A flash of light came and the man was gone, only singed feet left.
Another scream from one of the girls came and everyone began panicking.

“I think this means it could wipe us all out if it felt like it!” Kim yelled, not helping the terror of the situation.

“Easily too, like stepping on a bug.” his friend said next to him.

“Then why doesn’t it kill us right now.” Jinwoo asked Mr. Song.

Eun looked back at him. He seemed scary calm in this situation. How was he not panicking after seeing what just happened? Eun could barely open her mouth to make words, let alone have a full conversation as if it were just another day.

He’d been through a lot. The amount of near death experiences he’d had probably gave him a sort of tough grit to him. Perhaps that was his flaw when it came to hunting. After being through so much, nothing scared him.

He suddenly gasped as if he remembered something. “Mr. Song, what was the first commandment again?”

“The commandments? I think the first one was to praise God.” he answered. Jinwoo looked back at the statue, hard determination in his eyes that almost gave Eun the confidence that they had a chance of getting out of here.

“God… this dungeon has its own rules…” he said as he started to move. He began moving up to stand.
“Jinwoo, don’t!” Eun yelled at him. “If you do it’ll–” She cut herself short looking at him.

That look in his eye… he had an idea of what to do. She watched as the statue's eyes began to glow more and more the further up he stood. Her heart stopped when she saw him standing straight up and the glow shone, ready to fire. But then he suddenly went down, bowing towards the statue. Eun quickly looked back, waiting to see the inevitable happen, but the glow died like a switch. Whatever he’d done, it worked.

“Everyone! Bow your heads towards the statue, please!” he yelled to everyone.

“Bow our heads…?”

“Why the hell would we do that?”

“Did you figure out something?” Mr. Song asked Jinwoo.

“I think so. As long as you keep your head low, it won’t attack. Revere God, just like the commandment says.” he replied. He then got down on his knees and was fully bowing with his head towards the floor.

“Are you sure about this?” Mr. Song asked.

“Yes… for now.”

Slowly one by one everyone followed Jinwoo’s move and began bowing. Eun was terrified as she took her eyes off the statue, but she followed her friend’s advice and did as he said. It felt so wrong to bow to this thing. It was more devil than god. She glanced around and saw everyone bowing. Whatever was going to happen, it was coming. She risked a look up and watched as the statue's calm face suddenly stretched out into a horribly huge smile, showing off gum and eyes like beads looking down at them. It was horrifying.

“Its expression changed?” Mr. Song asked in shock.

They all waited for something more to happen, but all was still silent. Just those eyes gazing deep into them.

“Its not doing anything.” the hunter near Kim said. He began to move up, Kim scolding him for doing so, but when he stood all the way up, there was no flash of light and smell of incinerated flesh.

“Look! It's not attacking anymore!” he cried excitedly.

Nervously, everyone began getting up to their feet. Eun’s good leg felt like lead as she got up on it and her she minded her injured one, gritting her teeth to bite down the waves of pain. Using the tip of her blade buried into the stone floor she managed to keep herself up. It took time, but she very slowly began to set her leg down on the ground to put more pressure on it. It hurt like hell, but she’d need to manage if she even stood a chance at escaping. Besides, it was mostly numb at this point.

“Is it really over?” Kim asked.

Excitement began to buzz around them like excited bees at the thought of freedom. They were safe! The statue had stopped its rampage. Right?

“Wait! There’s still more commandments!” Eun yelled in panic just as the room began to shake.

Everyone gasped as they fought to keep their footing with the rumbling. Stone cracked beneath their feet and small pebbles rained from the ceiling. Once again raw pure terror filled their bones when the statue moved and stood up, its height nearly touching the ceiling. Constantly it smiled at them. It was looking forward to killing them.

The look of death in its eyes was paralyzing.

Chapter Text

Everyone was panicking, but no one was able to move. The thing before them shouldn’t have been able to move. It was a statue! Statues didn’t move! Everything they were seeing unfold before them surpassed every belief they ever had.

“Sung, what now?! You have some kind of plan, right?” Mr. Song asked Jinwoo in a panicked voice.

That determined look that had been in Jinwoo’s eyes only a moment before was gone and was now replaced with that same terror that was set in everyone else’s eyes.
“N-Not at all!” he replied back in that same panicked tone.

Then the worst happened. The statue took a step. Then another. And another. It was slowly making its way towards them, each step making the earth tremble beneath the hunter’s feet. “But it’s probably a bad idea to break the commandments they set! The second was to praise God. That’s what we need to figure out!”

“Praise him?!” one asked.

“How do we do that?” another pitched in.

“Let me give this a try.” one hunter with long wavy locks of black hair said.

He was dressed nicely, probably wealthy by the looks of him. He was slowly making his way towards the statue that was walking to meet him. “I’ve been studying ethnology. There are a few extolments for gods that come to mind.” He stopped his walk and knelt down, bowed his head, and clasped his hands together in the form of prayer.

He began listing off a prayer and everyone watched in quiet anticipation at what was happening.
“Is it working?” Kim asked.

“I think it might be slowing down?” another said.

The prayer continued and the statue stopped, but that grin grew to be even wider. Eun found herself looking away as the statue raised its leg and in one quick stomp, crushed the man, his prayer hanging empty in the room.

Another scream and everyone panicked. Somehow after seeing that man get crushed, everyone suddenly had the nerves to start moving again.
“Run for it!”

Everyone turned and began booking it to the other end of the room.

“Eun! We gotta go!” Jinwoo yelled to her as he grabbed her hand.

It hurt to move on her injured leg, but she’d prefer it more than becoming jelly. Wincing in pain as they ran, she held onto Jinwoo’s hand tightly and left her sword on the ground. It would do her no good now. They took off, a little slower because of her injury, but at least they were fast enough to outrun the statue. But running could only do them so much in this enclosed room.

Eun looked around at all the hunters scattering. Kim’s friend ran to another statue with a sword pointed to the ground.
“I should be safe over here, right?” he asked, keeping his back to the statue.

Eun’s heart dropped when she saw it starting to move.

“Hey, Park! Behind you!” Kim yelled.

Eun had to look away at the scene that was inevitable to happen. But she heard it. The blood splatter as the man was split in half and body collapsed to the ground. The tears finally escaped her eyes. This was it. She managed to look up in time to see another man get cut in half by another statue with a sword. They were all attacking. Why? Why did this happen? Was fate playing some cruel trick on them? Why them?

Jinwoo looked behind at her with an apology in his eyes, but he continued forward. She was glad for it. If he stopped moving, she feared she’d collapse and then she’d be killed whether it be by that large king of a statue or by one of the statues with weapons.
Eun suddenly caught her breath. There were statues with instruments. If all the other statues were moving, then maybe those with the instruments did as well.
“Jinwoo! The instruments!” she said to him.

He looked around at the many statues in the room. The ones with instruments varied from drums to violins and some with mouths wide open to sing in a choir. One did praise with a song. It was worth a try.

“Everyone! Run to the statues with instruments!” he yelled out to everyone else.

“Statues?” Mr. Song asked skeptically, but he did as told and ran to the one nearest him. It was one with a large horn and the moment he stepped in front of it, the sweet sound of a deep trumpet echoed through the room.

“Is it… playing? Hey! The statues with instruments won’t attack!” he yelled to everyone else, confirming Eun’s theory.

Eun watched Kim run straight to a statue with a violin. Its eyes lit up and it started a steady note that blended with the trumpet. He collapsed up against it and tears began streaming down his face as he shook from pure exhaustion.
Jinwoo led him and Eun to a statue with a huge drum. They waited for the sound of music, but all was silent.

“Please, play your music! Hurry!” he pleaded. Still the statue didn’t stir.

“Jinwoo…” Eun started as she realized what was going on. It wouldn’t play with two people before it.

“Eun, stay here!” he told her as he let go of her hand and began running before she could argue.

“Jinwoo!” she yelled back at him just as her statue began playing its drums.

There wasn’t enough time. The king statue was only a few steps away from him and he had to cross the room to get to the statue with its mouth open to sing. She had to do something, but her leg refused to move. The pain was just too great.

The tears fell in steady streams down her face as she watched in horror as he tried to make his way to the statue. She felt her breath leave her and her heart jump up into her throat as the statue raised its foot, right above his head. It brought it down, but he was able to dive out of the way in the nick of time. He rolled in a painful heap on the ground and landed in front of a statue.

She almost smiled in relief, but then she saw what statue he’d landed in front. It was one with a shield as sharp as a blade.
“Not there!” Mr. Song yelled to Jinwoo, but it was too late.

The statue raised its shield and brought it down before they could blink.
“No! Jinwoo!” Eun screamed until her throat ran dry.

But then movement. He got out of there in time. Eun let herself sigh in relief, but something was wrong. He wasn’t on his feet. He was crawling at a snail's pace towards the statue. It was so close, close enough he could just reach out and touch it.

The king lifted its leg again, once more above Jinwoo. Eun couldn’t bring herself to watch the scene unfold. She looked away as she felt a deep pitted sorrow fill her gut, the tears now coming down in crashing waves.

Singing filled the air. She gasped as she looked up. He made it! He was lying down with his face against the cobblestone, but he was moving. He was alive! That meant every hunter was at a statue. The sweet chorus of voices and instruments filled the air and the king made its way back to the throne as if being warded off by the music. It settled down in the chair and that eerie smile disappeared. It became still as it was before when they first entered the dungeon. Eun didn’t wait another moment. Though her leg felt like falling off, she ran to where Jinwoo was, ready to scold him for doing something as risky as that. He was sitting with his back up against the base of the angle statue that sang its song. His head was covered in blood that Eun assumed was from knocking his head against the floor when he dove out of the way of the king. His eyes looked distant as he sat there, his shoulders slumped as if he were ready to fall asleep.

“Jinwoo! Are you ok!” she asked as she collapsed right next to him. He was slow to look at her, but he nodded.

“Yeah… barely,” he replied. Eun was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she looked down and gasped. Long silence passed as the other hunters began making their way towards them.

“Jinwoo… your leg…” she whispered.

He looked down as if noticing for the first time that he was missing a whole limb. It lay abandoned back at the statue with the shield he’d landed in front of. He didn’t panic though. In fact it seemed more as if he were in shock. He hardly reacted at all.

“Here.” Kim said sternly as he passed a roll of bandages to Eun. “You’d better get that fixed fast.”

She looked at the roll and took it with shaky hands. This was her fault. If she hadn't injured her leg then she would have been able to leave Jinwoo at the statue and run for the one they were before now. She would’ve been able to make it and if not, then she’d gladly be the one hurt and not him. Yet here they both were. She was barely able to walk and he’d be forever changed for the rest of his life. Only A rank or above could heal an injury like this and it had to be within a few minutes of the injury.

She wrapped the bandage around his cut off limb much like he’d done for Mr. Song that felt like an eternity ago. He still didn’t react much. He only looked ahead at the statue that sat on the throne and let Eun do her work in peace. Eun knew he had to be in shock.

“What a nightmare.” Kim said as everyone took in the blood and horror before them.

Their team originally consisted of fourteen members; now there were only six of them left.

“It really is.” Mr. Song agreed.

He suddenly gripped his arm in pain. The adrenaline that had been running through him during that last trial must have worn off and he was feeling the pain now. Eun was beginning to feel it in her leg too. It took all of her effort not to collapse there and cry at the pain.

“It’s a shame about your arm. But you made a careless call as our leader. I guess it’s just karma.” Kim said bitterly.

“That’s awful!” the only other girl hunter of the team left said.

“Kim, you were the one who–” the last hunter said.

“Hey, we all decided together! And I remember how you voted!” Kim yelled back to the hunter.

“I was the one who made the final call.” Mr. Song said solemnly. “I’m responsible for everything that’s happened here.”

Silence passed over everyone. No, they all made the decision. The blame wasn’t all on one person. Besides, there was still one more commandment.
The room shook once more and everyone jumped, ready to run again, but the statue didn’t get up as it had before. Instead it raised its hand and with magic of some sort, the magic circle Mr. Song had noticed when they first entered the chamber, rose out of the ground in two layers. Then the room went silent once again.

“What the hell is this?” Kim snapped.

“An altar.” Jinwoo said, the first thing he’d said since Eun finished tying off his leg. Everyone looked back at him in dumbfounded confusion. Eun’s heart began racing again. Whatever was going to happen next was probably going to be the worst of everything.
Third, prove your faith to God.

“They come up all the time in legends for offering treasure or sacrifices to the gods.” he continued to explain. “The third commandment. Prove your faith to God.”
Shock passed through the group, but it wasn’t nearly as it should have been.

“Even an idiot like me knows what the move is here. We gotta offer up a sacrifice, ain’t that right, Sung?” Kim said in a low voice.

He suddenly drew his blade and had the blade pointed at the throat of Mr. Song, his eyes ablaze with fury. Everyone held their breath, not daring to make a sound as if afraid it would set Kim off. Mr. Song held his head up high to avoid the sharp blade from cutting his neck.

“I saw a man who was bragging about his wife before we came in here split down the middle. And he wasn’t the only one! You said it yourself, didn’t you? Well, time to take responsibility, Leader.”

The man hunter tried to step forward to stop Kim from doing anything irrational, but one quick glare and scolding from Kim stopped him from doing anything more.
“Fine. Let me go myself.” Mr. Song said, closing his eyes in defeat.

Kim grinned at his winning and lowered his weapon to let Mr. Song through.

“No, Mr. Song!” Eun said.

“Don’t worry, Lee. I’ve made my peace.” he said as he quickly glanced back at her and Jinwoo. Mr. Song’s walk to the altar was slow, as if he were on death row. Both Jinwoo and Eun gritted their teeth as they watched him. It wasn’t his fault alone. Everyone voted and this was the outcome of that vote. Kim was just hiding behind his own mistakes.
Mr. Song walked within the border of the altar and suddenly a hot orange flame lit up on the outer ring of the floor, marking the border.

“What’s happening now?” Kim asked.

“Sung! Is there anything else I need to do?” Mr. Song called out. Eun looked at Jinwoo. His eyes were once again affixed with determination. The wheels were turning in his head as he thought of what was happening.

“Sorry,” he started as he looked up to the man and woman hunter that stood before him and Eun. “I’d like to examine the altar, so could you help me over to it?”

They looked at each other with worry, but they did as asked. Eun wanted to protest in fear of what would happen, but she knew that when Jinwoo was as determined as this, there was no talking him out of it. The two lifted him up onto his leg and they awaited for more instruction from him. “Get me right next to it, please.”
“B-But then, won’t we…” the man stuttered.

“I don’t think anything will happen.” Jinwoo told them confidently. Nervously, they slowly made their way over to the altar with Jinwoo hopping on his one foot. Eun wanted to cry at the sight. This was beyond a nightmare. This was hell.

They entered the circle of the altar and three more flames lit up around the circle. Jinwoo was silent for a moment as he looked around. Everyone was looking to him for answers on all of this.

“Did you figure something out?” Mr. Song asked him.

“Not yet, no…” he answered. “If we wait here, is anyone likely to come rescue us?”

“The gate would have been open for a week as of today. They’ll probably start moving again before anyone comes for us.” Mr. Song answered.

Once more any glimmer of hope the group had been quickly crushed at the words.
One week. The gates to the dungeons broke seven days after they first opened. When that happens the monsters from the other side could cross over and enter the modern world. This meant that these monsters in the room could cross over and they would cause mass destruction. Even S rank hunters might have difficulty with them. They had to complete the commandments of the temple not only for their sakes, but to keep their world safe from these things.

“Could you two come over here please?” Jinwoo asked as he looked over his shoulder and back towards Eun and Kim.

“We probably need a flame to light up for each one of us. If anything’s going to happen, it’ll be after that.”

Both Kim and Eun blinked. Walking over there would definitely cause some sort of danger, but they had no choice if they were to get out of there. Kim was more hesitant than Eun.

“Help me up.” Eun told Kim firmly.

She wouldn’t take no for an answer. He looked back fear evidently in his eyes, but he didn’t refuse her outstretched hand. She swallowed the pain and walked over to Jinwoo and the others, Kim right on her tail. As soon as they passed the threshold, their flames lit up and there was a sudden spark at the main altar. The blue spark sizzled for a moment and then suddenly burst outward beneath their feet to the outer circle beyond their flames. These flames were blue, however.

Another rumbling sound came, but this was the sound of freedom. The doors to the chamber suddenly opened! They were free to go!
One of the blue flames suddenly disappeared and once it did, the smaller statues came to life. All of the ones with weapons came marching towards them, blue lights powering them awake in circles of lines. Panic settled into everyone once again. Eun watched one of the statues with terror, but found that when her eyes settled on it, it stopped moving. She moved her eyes and the one she’d been watching began moving again, but the one her eyes landed on stopped moving.

“No one close your eyes!” she called out. “They won’t move if you’re watching them.”

Everyone froze as they looked up at the statues despite how terrifying it was to see those things. They all froze, but that didn’t make it any better. They were just standing there, waiting to attack the moment one took their eyes away.

The woman holding Jinwoo up couldn’t take the pressure anymore. She screamed as she let go of him and ran towards the doors open unto freedom. Nothing attacked her though and she made it through the door, but it closed slightly the moment she was gone. Everyone quickly brought their eyes back onto the statues, some eyes dancing from one statue to the other to keep it from moving.

“What’s going on here?” Mr. Song asked.

“The door closed a bit, but I think she made it out!” the man holding Jinwoo explained, the excitement in his voice not hard to pick out.
One by one the blue flames died out as if like a timer. When the girl had left her flame had disappeared, signaling her escape.

None of this trial made any sense to anyone. This had to be a trap.

“I can’t– I can’t do this!” the man suddenly yelled.

“No!” Eun yelled desperately. Without warning he threw Jinwoo to the ground and took off running.

He ran as fast as he could and once he was out of the chamber his flame disappeared, and the door closed further. Jinwoo was quickly up and looking back and forth between statues. They couldn’t keep their eyes moving like this for long. Eun didn’t dare look at him, but she heard him shuffling back towards the altar. Kim made the move to run, but Jinwoo quickly cut in.

“Don’t move! If anyone leaves, we’ll have blind spots!” he yelled.

“What is happening here, Sung? Lee? We need an explanation.”

“As long as we keep our eyes on the statues and don’t move, we’ll be safe.” Jinwoo explained.

“The blue flames are a timer. When they’re all gone, we’ll all make it out!” Eun cut in.

“Isn’t there a chance we’ll be trapped in here once they go out, too?” Kim asked hopelessly.

Both Eun and Jinwoo stayed silent at the question. They were all thinking it. “I’ll be honest, I didn’t think you, Sung, and you Lee, to pull off as much as you’ve managed. The only reason we’re alive at all is all thanks to you two.”

“Kim…” Jinwoo said, the plea heavy in his voice.

“But I’ve got a family waiting for me!” Kim said as he started to cry in pure despair, his voice quaking with each word.

“I can’t die just yet! I wanna make it home alive! I can’t take it anymore.”

The sound of his sword falling to the ground with a loud clank came and Kim whispered a soft, “I’m sorry. "as he ran off to get back to his eagerly awaiting family.

Out of everything that had happened to them, this was the most crushing. Eun and Jinwoo had been hoping they could get out of this situation without any sacrifice, but now they had no choice. Now it was a matter of deciding who to leave behind. It was an unfathomable thought.

The statues started moving again now that there weren’t enough eyes to hold them back. They were slower than the king had been, but the loud footsteps that reverberated through the chamber with each step, sent chills up each of their spines. The tears had stopped falling from Eun’s eyes for only a moment before all of this, but now they were back in full swing. This really was the end. At least for one of them.

“The two of you should go.” Mr. Song said, the same resignation as before was still in his voice.

“Mr. Song?” Jinwoo asked from his spot on the ground.

“I think the doors will stay open as long as one of us remains here. You two still have long lives ahead of you. You should go.” he said. “Lee, look after Sung for me.”
“R-Right!” Eun said. She attempted to take a step over to where Jinwoo was sitting, but the pain in her leg grew too strong.

She cried out in pain as she collapsed on the ground, unable to move the leg. It had finally used all it had and now gave out on her. She couldn’t walk let alone carry Jinwoo out of here. “M-My leg… I can’t stand.” she said in fear.

Of course it had to happen here at this time. If it had just been beyond those doors, they’d be safe. But it was as if everything in the universe was fighting against them, trying to make it the most heartbreaking story it could.

“Mr. Song. Take Eun and go.” Jinwoo said in a quiet, yet resolved voice.

“I just said I’m going to stay–”

“Then who’s going to carry Eun out?!” Jinwoo cut in with a sharp yell. “There’s no time. Hurry!”

“You can’t, Jinwoo! In that case it should be me!” Eun yelled to Jinwoo, taking her eyes off the statues.

If she was going to die here, she was going to spend her last moments looking at him. Maybe Hae had been right. Maybe she really did have feelings for him. Why did they have to come to realization right when she was about to lose him? “Please, I can’t lose you!”

“Here.” he said as he handed her the essence stone he’d collected from that goblin in the first dungeon. It was still covered in the dry blood of that monster and was cold in her hand. “You keep saying you need a new sword, so take that and get yourself something nice. Something beautiful… like you are.”

Eun’s heart jumped into her throat as she caught her breath. He… he had feelings for her too? All these years it had been so confusing on whether they did or not and now here they were confessing feelings to each other. It was cruel.

“No, I can’t! Please Jinwoo! We’ll figure something out! I lov–” Eun started rambling, but suddenly felt a shock through her neck as something hard slapped up against it. The moment the shock came her eyes closed and everything went dark.

The decision had been made. The final words she heard…
“I love you too.”

Chapter Text

Hae studied Guild Master Baek Yoonho's office with a careful eye as she examined his shelves full of books, reading the titles on the spines as she curiously walked around. The leader of the White Tiger Guild had requested her presence after her demonstration earlier that morning and she stood here in this oddly comforting space as she waited patiently for him.

She glanced down at her torn pant leg and frowned. She should've been more vigilant with the goblin attack, especially now knowing that Baek had been watching her performance and probably at any sign of weakness would throw her out of the guild.

She sighed and tossed her long braid back over one shoulder as she sat down nervously in one of the expensive looking black leather couches. It was another five or so minutes before Baek arrived and she hurriedly stood and bowed as he entered. He had changed since she had seen him training and found him wearing a white buttoned up shirt and a simple black tie. His red hair collided with the whiteness of the shirt but somehow he still managed to look just as handsome as he had earlier.
He barked a laugh and waved his hand dismissively as he came to sit down behind a mahogany desk that overlooked the city of Seoul.

“You're a part of the guild now Hae, you're one of us now. No need for formalities.” he said kindly, the afternoon sunlight reflecting off his blood red hair and amber eyes as he settled into his chair and smiled at her.

Despite the man's intense gaze, and frightening height, Hae actually felt at ease with him.

He had a charming grin that appeared every so often, confident but not arrogant. It seemed genuine. Something that she hadn't really noticed before on his Hunter association interviews. Hae smiled a little and nodded, still returning his kindness with a shallow bow and nod.

“Thank you, Guildmaster Baek.” She replied.

Baek leaned back in his chair, his gaze softening.
“Just Baek, is fine.” He said.

Hae nodded again, slower this time. This was an odd man indeed.
Baek smiled and continued,

“I was impressed with your demonstration. You show great promise with your ranking. I'm glad you chose us over Guildmaster Choi. Out of curiosity, why did you pick my guild over his?”

Hae felt her mind race, this was strange. Why all the questions?
Baek seemed to sense her discomfort and shook his head, his fire red curls swaying with it.

“You don't have to tell me, if you don't want to.”

“No! It's fine-” she winced a little, mentally scolding herself for the outburst.

Baek raised a red eyebrow, and she managed to calm her nerves enough to smile at herself.

“I mean-...instinct, I guess. That's why I chose your guild sir, the choice felt right.”

Baek nodded as if chewing on her words and stood so he became eye level with her, a small gesture that seemed to her, his way of letting her know that he did not consider himself above her, even with his S rank and her A rank. He saw her as an equal. A common ally. A small smile spread across his lips as he held out his hand.

“I'm glad you chose us, it was indeed the right choice. You belong here, Hae.”

Hae smiled, blushing as she tried to nod and look everywhere but those eyes. She slowly took his hand, shaking it as she nodded, trying her best not to bow in thanks. His hand was massive, almost like a bear paw in comparison.

“I'll do my best sir- I mean Baek.” She said as he raised his eyebrow with a laugh again.

Their hands remained clasped for a second longer than probably needed be and Hae found herself shoving those butterflies down again. There was a sharp knock at the door and the two quickly dropped hands as a young man entered looking quite shaken up.

Baek's smile disappeared as he took a few steps forward, leaving Hae to stand behind him. The man spoke before Baek could get a word in,

“Guildmaster- something horrible has happened- in a D ranked gate downtown! Survivors are requesting our aid.”

Hae felt her stomach drop, a D ranked gate downtown? Didn't Eun say her raid that morning was a D rank level?

She pushed the worry back, there could always be multiple gates, the possibility of this one being Eun's was next to zero. Eun had done countless raids, she was probably fine.
Baek nodded, “Get a team put together and get me more information.” He turned with all signs of humor and mirth gone from those golden eyes as he studied her face.

“Will you accompany me? Those survivors need us, we could use your healing skills.”

Hae nodded quickly, “Of course.”

Baek nodded solemnly his thanks and turned back to the worried looking secretary.
“Let's go.”

A team was assembled within less than four minutes as several high ranking hunters were tasked with entering the D ranked double dungeon that had caused so many deaths within such a short amount of time. The information Guildmaster Baek had requested finally came as they prepared to leave. The remaining survivors had been taken into hospital care immediately, their testimonies of what had happened were all over the place ranging from moving statues, to incineration and more. Hae swallowed a little nervously, whatever had happened down there sounded absolutely terrible and she was headed right for it, to say her stomach was in knots was an understatement.

They had less than 2 minutes to grab any kind of gear that they would need but Baek was anxious to save the remaining people left inside, so they rushed to the scene without him ever even changing his white shirt and tie.

They filed into a car waiting outside headquarters and it wasn't long before they pulled up outside the gate.
It looked like any other dungeon gate, swirling blue arcane energy.
Baek stepped out of the car and rushed out slamming his car door.

He turned to his team after running a hand through his scarlet waves and took them in each one by one with his amber colored eyes.
“Listen, I don't know what we'll find down there, but stay together and don't let your guard down. If there are survivors, Hae attend to them as soon as possible and if anything goes wrong you get out, am I understood?”

Hae felt her breakfast rising in her stomach, if anything goes wrong. She nodded and so did the rest of the team with their undemanding.
“Yes sir!” a unified chorus of their voices rose up.

Baek's eyes held Her gaze for a second more before he nodded. Hae's nerves were raw with anticipation, her adrenaline pulsing through her veins like a drug. The other thing keeping her mind from going absolute bonkers with terrifying possibilities was that they had Baek, an S grade Hunter with them.

They moved forward to enter the gate when it suddenly pulsed. Hae immediately prepared to summon her bow, though the gate wasn’t broken. After everything she heard, who knew what powers the monsters on the other side had. Maybe they could break through the gate without it breaking. But she relaxed when she saw the shape of a figure coming through. They were just a silhouette at first, but formed to be a man carrying something over his shoulder.

Hae squinted her eyes to see beyond the glare of the blue gate and her heart dropped down to her feet. That was Eun the man was carrying. She was unconscious, her leg bandaged all the way up to the calf, and her face was covered in dirt. There were some clean lines on her face that came from tears falling down her face. Even in sleep she looked to be in pain.
“Eun!” she cried as she raced forward without waiting for orders from anyone.

“Hae!” Baek called after her but she was through the gate and at the man's side with eyes ablaze with panic and fury.

“What happened!” she barked as she took in the man from head to toe.

He looked exhausted himself, his arm missing from elbow down and tied with a makeshift tourniquet.
Baek was right behind her along with the other hunters. He put a hand on Hae's shoulder, “Easy, we don't know what happened yet,” he said gently.

Hae turned to look at him ready to tear the man who held Eun apart if he had anything to do with her injuries. A million questions swam around in her head as she relented enough to nod. Crimes being committed in dungeon gates weren't uncommon.

The man looked near to collapsing, so Hae quickly collected her friend from off his shoulder.
Baek took in everything in about three seconds as the man began to explain, his amber eyes flicked this way and that, almost feline as he did so.

“It was a double dungeon, we went in thinking it wouldn't be anything we couldn't handle, but we were wrong.” His eyes stared at them with the remnants of fear, suggesting that whatever had happened down there was truly terrible.

“It killed half of the whole damn team. We had to get out-”

Hae shifted Eun to the floor as gently as she could and quickly began to stabilize her.
Panic was starting to worm its way into her stomach.
If a dungeon that was meant to be a D grade, had beaten everyone this badly including a B grade hunter..
The man was rubbing his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Is there anyone else down there,” Baek said gently, his eyes glancing down the dark tunnel.

“Jinwoo! Where is he?!” Hae suddenly asked, remembering he was a part of this team of hunters. She had a feeling deep down in her gut what the answer was, but there had to be hope…

One look at the man and Hae’s hopes were pulverized. He looked away from her gaze with guilt and sorrow.

“We had to leave behind a sacrifice to escape,” he said shamefully.

Everyone froze, some gasped. What sort of a dungeon was this that this team had stumbled upon? “Sung sacrificed himself to get me and Lee out.”
Hae was torn between getting up in a flash and running down the tunnel or staying by Eun’s side. Eun was a B rank and badly hurt. This man had to be higher rank and he’d lost an arm. Jinwoo… he was E.

“If you hurry you might be able to save him. That kid’s got some fight in him.” the man said. Baek didn’t hesitate. He ordered Hae to stay with Eun and the man and heal whatever damage she could and he then took a team of four others to run down the tunnel with such speed, Hae barely had time to blink.

“Be careful!” She called out, her voice echoing down the tunnel until it faded into a whisper as the group disappeared. She was unable to hide the fear in that call.

Baek sprinted down the passageway with his group in tow. This was insane, unheard of. Situations like this never happened, Mr Song wasn't helpless when it came to dungeons and especially not a B ranked hunter.
He gritted his teeth, the musty smell of the dungeon was settling into his nose as well as the cool damp air. Their quickened footsteps echoed off the walls as they ran, the darkness making it impossible to even keep time. The tunnel stretched on for what felt like an eternity, no one speaking as the heavy sense of dread settled on everyone.
Baek suddenly stopped, his group slowing behind him as they came up on an unconscious figure laying in the center of the tunnel.
It was the young man that Hae had spoken of. He was covered in blood but thankfully seems intact. Baek hurried forward, checking for signs of life before moving him as gently as he could.

“Check out the rest of the tunnel,” he ordered his group.

“Stay together, and don't let your guard down. Something about this doesn't feel right.”

The group fanned and began to search the dungeon top to bottom and yet came back empty handed, there was no sign of the double doors that had been described or the menacing statues. In the end they had to return with next to no answers about what had happened. Hae was waiting for them outside, her face pale and a few spots of blood on her shirt and pants.

Baek nodded to her as he stepped out of the gate carrying the boy.
“Are you alright to keep healing?” he asked her as he set the boy down gently.

She blinked, turning a light shade of red and nodded. The rest of the hunters began making calls, writing down reports, anything to keep what little information they had fresh.
Baek watched Hae work, kneeling down beside her as she healed the boy.
She glanced up once or twice, meeting his eye. She looked a little nervous under his gaze. She was a promising hunter, he'd seen her demonstration and was quite impressed. Most of the new recruits that came to the guild were arrogant about their skills, but Hae seemed different. She seemed confident in her skills, but not condescending to other comrades.

Not exactly the best dungeon to start one's first day at a high operating guild, maybe that's why she looked so nervous.

“Are you alright?” He asked, leaning his elbow on his knee as he studied her face.

She nodded quickly, not meeting his eye and putting on a smile. Adjusting to a new guild could be difficult for some hunters, and while she wasn't extremely young he still wanted to see if she was holding up alright after such an emergency.

“Yes, thank you. Did you see anything down there?” she asked, still working on healing the young man.

Baek shook his head and ran his fingers through his hair.
“No, nothing.” He replied as he shook his head in bewilderment.

It was still a mystery to him about what had happened, like a puzzle with a piece that didn't quite fit. She looked up then, meeting his eye finally.
“What? That doesn't make sense,” she said softly.

He noticed, perhaps for the first time, how blue her eyes were. He caught that thought and blinked in surprise. He remembered the last time a woman's eyes had made him fall head over heels, and that story didn't have a happy ending. He wasn't about to rewrite another one. He shoved the thought away and cleared his throat, pushing past memories and feelings back into the cage where they belonged.

“I know. We'll make reports to the association about what happened and then question the remaining survivors about what happened down there. Someone's gotta have some answers.” he said.

He looked back down at the boy. It was really strange. They said he’d been left behind as a sacrifice and by the descriptions they had on those statues, they were unforgiving in their methods of killing. Baek had even seen some of the remains of the dead hunters and it was enough to make his stomach churn, yet here this boy was completely unscathed. How had he escaped?

“That’s all that he needs.” Hae said. “There’s not much to heal, but I think he’ll be out for a few days while his vitals stabilize again.”

“Then we should get him to the hospital. Your friend too.” Baek nodded.

Hae looked back at Eun who was still unconscious on the ground. She managed to heal her leg that had been badly burned, but it would take time to get the strength back to it. Hae felt herself on the verge of tears. Why had this happened to her friends? Out of everyone in the city it had to be them. She should have been there and maybe they would have had a fighting chance.

“You can take a few days, be with your friends as they recover.” Baek said.

Hae blinked, staring at him at him as if in shock.

“Are you sure?” She finally asked.

Baek nodded and smiled, he knew he had the reputation for being scary on the battlefield and in real life, he hoped to remedy that at least for the real life part.
“I'm sure, they need you. We'll see you back and ready to go on Friday, alright?”

Hae didn’t know what to say. Her mouth hung open as she felt her cheeks starting to get warmer. He was so considerate of her and her friends. He really wasn’t hard and cold like his outward appearance seemed.

“T-Thank you, sir.” Hae stuttered. Baek nodded and smiled again, showing a mouth full of perfect white teeth.

“Just Baek,”

She nodded, reddening across her cheeks and nose again as he nodded towards the boy.

“Good work today hunter Hae,’ he said, then stood, saying his farewell right as an ambulance showed up to take the remaining hunters to the hospital.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: A Second Chance

Jinwoo felt the heavy ax split his body apart, felt the cold stone pierce his lungs and sever his spine. His lungs were tight, heavy as the blood drained into them slowly. His mouth was thick with the metallic taste of blood. His brain fired off in all different thoughts and directions, his eyes refocusing and unfocusing as he stared at the statues that surrounded him. At least Eun had made it out, at least she could go on living even if he couldn't be there. Eun.. he smiled weakly, at least he had told her finally how he felt.

He hoped she had heard it. After all these years of trepidation and uncertainty about how she felt, he finally knew and it was enough to die for.
Tears found a way to roll down his cheeks even as he lay dying in that horrible dungeon, the air cold and the scent of blood heavy in the air. He clenched his eyes shut, feeling utterly alone until he could picture her face. The memory came like aloe vera to a burn, easing the pain and calming his broken body.
Eun, smiling.

It was enough to take his mind elsewhere as the killing blow severed him in half.

Jinwoo screamed in terror as he shot awake, shooting bolt upright to find himself in a sterile hospital room, the machinery screaming and beeping wildly beside him with his heart beat that was skyrocketing out of range for a normal rate of an adult.
He trembled, raising a hand to brush th

rough his head of dark hair as his heart struggled to restabilize to a steady beat. The air rushed into his lungs as he inhaled and exhaled, becoming slightly dizzy with the panic. He looked around the room to reorient himself and found a dull and minimalistic hospital room staring back at him. He sat in a hospital bed with scratchy sheets that smelled of dryer lint, and cleaning chemical, with a million IV’S and sensors strapped to his arms and chest.

What had just happened? Was that horrible nightmare of a dungeon real? Was he alive? He brought his hand down and clutched at his chest. He could feel his heart pounding beneath his skin and exhaled slowly. What in the hell? He grabbed the blankets and threm back off his body staring at both of his legs that were intact and fine. Confusion soon replaced his panic as he slowly regulated his breathing and laid back down.

There was a soft knock on the door and he tensed again as he lifted himself up on his elbows as a pretty blonde nurse entered. She gave him a fake smile that actually hid her concern beneath it.

“You’re awake!” she said as she hurried in, checking all the screaming machines and getting them to quiet down as she checked his heartbeat and oxygen levels.

“W-where am I exactly?” he asked weakly, surprised as the surety of his voice.

She blinked and looked at him, “A hospital in Seoul. We took you in three days ago after what happened in that dungeon. I could never be a hunter.” she said as she fixed another bag of fluid to his IV, while shaking her head.

Jinwoo licked his dry lips nervously, so it had been real, how was he alive then? Eun suddenly popped into his mind and he sat up again causing the machine to spike and screech again.

“Eun! Eun- Eun-Ae Lee is she alright? What happened to her! Is she ok! Did she make it out!” he blurted in a rushed jumble that the nurse couldn’t understand.

She pushed him back down to the pillows and pulled the blankets up over him as he stared at her with the panic beginning to rise again. What if she didn’t make it out, what if she had been killed? What if the nurse was about to say-

“She’s fine. A high ranked healer was able to get to her in time and they brought her here. She’s just a couple doors down from you, you can rest easy about her.”

Jinwoo felt relief beyond words as he sank back into the pillows, feeling 100 years old.

“She’s alright,” He repeated, nodding as the nurse smiled and nodded in reply.

“She’s alright.” she said as she fixed his covers and stood, typing something into the computer near his head.

“Your friends and family will be happy to hear you’ve finally come out of it, you were out for three days at least,” the nurse said nonchalantly.

“Three days?!” Jinwoo coughed,

“Vital’s are good, pain regulation is good…” The nurse said mostly to herself as she looked over some of the charts while clicking away.

Jinwoo swallowed, three days… How was that possible?

The nurse nodded and finished typing as she collected her papers and shuffled them into her elbow. She turned with that smile again and nodded,
“I’ll phone them immediately. I think some visitors would cheer you up. In an instant the pretty nurse was gone and Jin was left alone in his hospital room as the rain pelted the window from outside.

It was mid morning before there was a second knock and the nurse reappeared, smiling as she poked her head in.

“Mr. Sung you have some visitors. Is it ok if they come in?” she asked.

Jin swallowed and nodded, pushing himself into a sitting position.

He heard the nurse speak to whoever was outside, “It’s alright, go on in.” She said as Jinah and Hae entered from the hallway.

Both women were pale with worry, Jinah looked like she had just come from school as she rushed in to her brothers side.

“Jinwoo! Are you alright?!” She asked, visibly shaking as Jinwoo smiled and touched her elbow gently.

“I’m fine, I promise.” he replied, smiling at Hae also who stood holding her arm as she bit her lip nervously.

“I’m fine Hae,” he reiterated as he smiled, the nurse was right seeing some familiar faces was lifting him out of the horrific memories of the double dungeon.

“You need to take better care of yourself! Do you know how worried I was!” Jinah said as she wiped a few tears away with her sleeve.

“Don’t do that again! Do you understand me? You’re always the one that gets hurt when everyone else is fine!” She lectured him as he patted her arm.

“I know.. I know, i’ll be more careful. I’m sorry to have worried you.” he glanced at Hae who was still standing awkwardly and staring at him as if he were a ghost.

He laughed a little and nodded to a chair near his bedside, “Please, sit you two. It’s good to see some familiar faces.”

Hae hesitantly took the seat next to him and Jinah on the other side as a heavy silence settled on the group.
Jinwoo glanced at Hae and swallowed,

“How’s Eun?” he asked quietly.

Hae smiled a little and nodded, “She’s doing better, they’re hoping to send her home today. My guild sent me in to find you guys when the survivors told us you were still in there. I’m glad we got to you in time.” she said with a comforting smile.

Jinwoo blinked, “The guild went down there? Did they find the dungeon? Did they fight those- things?” he asked hurriedly.

Hae shook her head, her smile falling into a frown as she sighed.

“No-.. GuildMaster Baek said there wasn’t a trace of any dungeon or statues, just you, collapsed on the ground. Mr. Song made it out but lost an arm, he brought Eun out and I healed you both when Baek brought you through the gate.”

Jinwoo sat back into the pillows, his mind a whirl with questions. He turned to Hae and bowed his head slightly in gratitude.
“Thank you, for healing me Hae.”

Hae blushed and nodded, “Of course Jin, we’re all just glad you’re ok. We were worried when you wouldn’t wake up.”

Jinwoo smiled, “How’s being in the White Tiger guild? Eun told me you chose one.”

Hae laughed nervously and played with her braid,

“It’s been great so far! I've been on a few raids with them and I think I'm doing well. GuildMaster Baek is really kind and understanding.”

Jinah narrowed her eyes in suspicion and glanced at her sideways.

Jin laughed, “I’ll be honest, I wasn’t expecting that. Everyone knows he's a complete monster out in the field.”

Hae smiled as Jinah jabbed a finger in her direction and grinned.

“She’s got a crush.” she said matter of factly as she nodded.

Hae blushed a dark red and looked up, dropping her braid and shaking her head in a panic.

“No I don't! I just said he was nice, Jinah!”

“That means you have a crush on him.”

“Just because I said he’s nice doesn't mean I’m in love with him!”

“Ahuh, sure.”

Hae rolled her eyes and folded her arms, crossing her legs as she did so.

Jin laughed at the bickering and sighed, letting his tense muscles relax as he closed his eyes as he listened to the girls talk. He drifted off and the two quietly left, shutting the door softly behind them.

Though his sleep didn’t last long. His dreams were filled with the horror and pain from that dungeon. He could feel every fiber in his body being sliced in half as the final blow was delivered. It all moved at a painfully slow pace, like eternity stretched on for a dozen more eternities.
He was looking up at the statue that killed him, its glow ominous and deadly. But something popped up like a window screen. It was blue with waving lines flowing upwards. There were words…

He woke up once more feeling as confused as he’d been when he first woke up in the hospital wing. Still laying down he raised his hand to look at it. If memory served correct, his arm had been cut off by one of those statues, yet as he flexed his fingers it seemed as if it never happened. What was going on? How was he alive?
He lowered his hand to fall back onto the bed and he gasped as he looked up at the ceiling. It was that same screen he saw in the dream, or was it a memory? It hovered wherever he looked and just hung there waiting for him to read the words it said.

There was a knock on the door and he sat up as he looked over to his closed door. The screen disappeared with a woosh and he was able to see clearly ahead of him as two men entered his room.

“Ah, you're awake.” Said the first as they entered the room and closed the door behind them.

They were both in suits, hand tailored and much too expensive.
The one that had spoken was tall, with light brown hair that reached his neck and a curl that fell into his eyes. The other was skinny with jet black hair that looked like he had just woken up. The second man watched him with narrowed eyes as he set a bag down on the table.

The rain had slowed and finally stopped, letting the sun break through the clouds to fill the hospital room.
The first man reached into his coat pocket and produced a business card, handing it to Jin as he said,

“I'm Woo Jinchul, manager of the Hunter's Association Surveillance Team.”

“I'm Kang Taeshik.” The second said right on beat.

Jin glanced at the card in his hand and raised a dark eyebrow.

“What’s someone from the surveillance team want with me?” He asked tentatively,

The two men said nothing and as they went to the couch near the window and sat down, watching Jin with inquisitive eyes.
Jinwoo swallowed, of course the association had noticed, a grade E hunter doesn't just survive an emergency like that.
Woo took a deep breath and leaned forward, setting his elbows on his knees and lacing his fingers together.

“There were only six survivors of the double dungeon discovered on your expedition.” The man took a breath and then straightened,

“A hunter's job is always a dangerous one, but it's rare to see such a tragic outcome.”

His sharp eyed gaze suddenly went to Jin,

“And yet, somehow…when the White Tiger Guild on the scene after being alerted by the survivors all they found was you, Sung Jinwoo, collapsed on the ground. There were no traces of the temple or the statues the survivors described.”

Jinwoo's brows furrowed as he thought.
“But that's..” he began in confusion.

“Unbelievable isn't it?” Woo said,

“If there had been the slightest inconsistencies between their reports or if some of the deceased remains hadn't been found on the scene-..” Woo stood and made his way to stand near the window, putting his hands in his pockets as he watched the traffic down below.

“It would've cast suspicion onto your group instead. Incidentally, this is just speculation on my part, but..” the man turned and raised his eyebrows.

“Sung Jinwoo, have you experienced a second awakening?”

Jin blinked, a second awakening? The possibility of rising to an A..even S ranked hunter?
The 2nd man produced the strange box shaped bag and unzipped it, realizing a curious metal object with a gem in the center of it.

“This is a mana meter,” he explained.

“Please place your hand over it.’ He instructed dryly.

Jin smiled eagerly as did as he was told, placing his hand over the machine.
There was a short pause and then a small beep as the meter read on the screen of a small phone like device.

“What does it say! If I've awakened again, what rank does it put me at now!” Jin asked with an eager and anxious grin.

The men passed a glance between each other and then made preparations to leave, placing the device back into the bag.

“My apologies, I'm afraid we may have been mistaken.” Woo said. In under thirty seconds the two men were gone and the door was shutting softly with a click.
Jing blinked, letting the disappointment settle in.

“Dang. Got my hopes up.” he fell back down into his pillows as he rested his head on his hands.

“I wonder why they didn't mention the screen..” he sat up slowly, glancing at the floating digital screen that mentioned that he had unread messages.

The screen frosted back downtown to eye level and he rubbed his chin as he examined it.

“Maybe I'm the only one who can see it..” he thought aloud.

He raised a pale finger and touched it gingerly. The screen buzzed and glitched, making him flinch.

“Ouch. Not a touchscreen then..’

A horrible memory flashed I to his mind, the statue about to finish him off, the dungeon cold and dark and filled with blood and horror. The screen was there in his memory just before he was killed, he must not have noticed it before or been too delirious with pain to realize it.

In bright blue words, a sentence appeared on the panel SURVIVAL OF THE WEAK

A green check mark was listed beneath it as if some task or quest had been completed.
More words filtered in as more details from his memories came rushing back.

Your heart will stop it 0.02 seconds. Will you accept?

Yes or No

He was remembering it all now, the screen popping up before his final moments, he must have accepted whatever it was in hopes of saving his life. In any case, it seemed it had.
He came back to the present, catching his breath and clutching at his heart.

He took a few deep breaths before he looked back up at the screen to continue reading.
This system is designed to assist the development of the player. Failure to comply with the system may result in a penalty….The rewards have been delivered.

“Penalty?” Jin said as he scratched his head.

“I have no clue what this even means..” he muttered.

A tab popped up on his left, bright blue letters reading, Daily Quest: Strength Training
He raised an eyebrow in curiosity.

“Confirm.”

The screen changed to a list of strength training exercises ranging from pushups, sit ups, to squats and running.
Jin read on, there was a fine print beneath the list and he strained to see it.

“Failure to complete the daily quest will result in an appropriate penalty..?”

He laughed dryly and shook his head, ruffling his hair.

“What the hell? If this is a joke I'm not laughing. I'm in the hospital, where am I going to get that kind of energy?” he said as he flopped back down onto the pillows ignoring the screens and the word penalty in blood red.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Recovery

Hae puffed out a long breath as she healed another member of their party, watching as the golden light disappeared into the man's injured leg as he jumped up and ran off to fight again. She had returned to work on Friday as Baek had requested and was thrown right into training with the guild. Baek wanted her to train in as many raids as she could, even low ranking dungeons. GuildMaster Baek wanted her used to working with the team as well as what to expect in different dungeons and the different ranking of Denizens of Chaos or in other words, Magical Beasts.

Eun had been released from the hospital, and was recovering at their apartment. Hae bit her lip nervously, remembering how Eun had cried when she had awoken in the hospital in Seoul. She had held her in a hug until her tears had subsided and even then, Eun had trouble speaking about what had happened in the double dungeon downtown. She had stared at her with a blank wide eyed stare when she had told her Jin was alive and Hae suspected shock to be the cause of her distance. Eun had been muttering incoherently while she hugged the blue scarf Jin had bought her days earlier. The doctors said everything was fine with her and that time at home and with others she knew and cared about would be the most beneficial to her road to recovery.

“Hae!” Baek's scream of warning brought her back to the present moment as she looked up just in time to see a heavy hand crush into her from the side. She went flying backwards, surprised and caught off guard as the werewolf who had hit her howled in victory. She fell into Baek who caught her with impressive speed and agility, gently lowering her back onto her feet.

She glanced up to see his scarlet brows furrowed together as he studied her face in confusion.
She blushed, noticing how close his face was to hers, his amber eyes staring at her with the worry that was thick in his voice she blushed again, this time from humiliation. A werewolf shouldn't be a problem for an A ranked hunter, and she had just been swatted away like a fly from one. Baek rushed forward and eliminated the werewolf with little effort. He turned back around with a question behind his golden eyes, and she made a hasty bow, apologizing as best she could.

“I'm sorry- it won't happen again guild master Baek.” She said quickly and rushed back into the fight, Baek standing and watching her go with an unreadable expression. She shook her head, only two days in and she was blowing it.

The rest of the raid went smoothly thankfully, and they all walked out of the gate with little to no injuries, as she eagerly healed everyone. Her team watched her face as she exited, whispering and muttering as she walked past. She understood their apprehension, she was still new and proving her strength, and she had almost been killed in a ridiculously stupid way today having to be saved by the GuildMaster who she was striving to please. Speaking of the GuildMaster, she glanced up to see Baek watching her as she made her way away from the gate.

She bowed quickly and hurriedly made her way past him hoping to avoid a confrontation. Baek however seemed to understand what she was planning and touched her arm lightly with his fingers as she passed.

“Hae, will you speak with me for a moment?” he asked gently.

She groaned inwardly, and sighed, turning to face him. She avoided his face; those eyes that made her stomach feel like it was spiraling in summersaults.
She went into a bow immediately, her braid falling over her shoulder.

“I'm sorry GuildMaster, I know I didn't fight the best today. I'll do better-”

Baek suddenly put a hand on her shoulder and gently eased her back up to standing straight. She blinked as she raised her head and found him smiling warmly.
He dropped his hand and chuckled lightly, folding his arms.

“I'm not mad, just wondering if you're OK, what happened back there? You seemed distracted.”

Hae swallowed nervously and blinked in surprise.
Baek nodded and smiled in understanding as he seemed to read her expression.

“I know I'm not the most approachable guy, but you can tell me if something is bothering you. We're a team here, all of us.”
Hae felt her face blushing again, and cleared her throat.

“That's very kind of you.. Guildma-”

Baek raised an eyebrow with a smile and she cracked a laugh, blushing as she did so.

“Baek, I mean.” She corrected,

Baek smiled and nodded, “Better. Do you want some company as you head home?”

She stuttered and glanced down the sidewalk. Since the gate hadn't been far from the apartment, she had walked there earlier in the day to meet her comrades. Most of the other hunters had broken off into pairs and were talking or heading to their cars.

She sighed, and shrugged “Sure, why not?” She said with a smile as she turned to begin walking. Baek fell into step with her and smiled as he stuffed his hands in his pockets.
It was quiet for a brief moment as an awkward silence settled between them, their shoes and the sounds of traffic the only sounds that filled the dead air.

“How's Eun doing?” Baek asked softly.

Hae took a breath in and ran a hand through her hair.
Baek waited patiently and courteously as she gathered her thoughts.

“She's not doing poorly, but not any better either. I think the trauma will take a while to heal.”

They turned a corner and pressed the street light button as it counted down for them to cross.
Baek nodded as they walked and suddenly grabbed her arm, jerking her back from the street as a car sped past that had run a red light. The driver laid on the horn as Hae gasped, stumbling back into Baek. Baek steadied her gently after glaring at the car that had almost mowed them down.

“Damn jerk. That was a close one, are you alright Hae?” He asked her.

She put a hand to her collar bone in surprise and glanced back down the street where the car had disappeared to.
“Y-es, thank you, I didn't even see them coming.”

Baek ran a hand through his red hair and smiled a little at her before he cleared his throat and they crossed the street. He continued what he was going to say though and the conversation resumed.

“I'm sorry to hear about Eun…I hope she recovers as soon as possible. Being a hunter is rewarding but it can also be a burden sometimes.”

Hae raised an eyebrow as she stuffed her hands inside her hoodie coat pocket.

“What do you mean?” She asked lightly, sensing that this seemed like a delicate topic for the S ranked hunter.

Baek shrugged and sighed a deep sadness filling his golden eyes as he looked down at the sidewalk.

“Oh, nothing. Just that, every raid comes with risks. I just didn't want to see you get hurt.’
Hae blushed from her nose to both ears and quickly looked forward as to hide it.

She laughed lightly to try and calm her nerves.

“Yes- I'm sorry about today I was just thinking of Eun and that double dungeon..it sounded so awful..”

Baek nodded and flashed a grin. “It's alright, I've done that before.’

Hae laughed and looked at him incredulously. 
“What? No way.”

Baek laughed and nodded, meeting her eye as they walked.
“I know, Baek Yoonho, larger than life, scariest man alive-, never scared in his life.” He teased sarcastically.

Hae laughed and he couldn't help but laugh along with her.
“I don't think you've ever been scared, that's not possible.” She said.

Baek laughed jovially and shook his head in shock.
“I have been I swear!”

Hae shook her head and smiled, taking a few steps infront of him to look back at him.
“When was the last time you were scared then?”

Baek's smile dimmed slightly and he shrugged.
“Oh, a long time ago.” He said as he looked at his feet.

Hae caught the change in mood and her smile fell as well. Whatever it was, Baek had something in his past that he refused to talk about and she didn't want to pry, especially when it seemed so painful for him.

They walked for a couple more blocks, listening to the sounds of the city until Baek spoke.

“Listen, Hae you can count on me and the guild to watch your back. Every hunter matters, no matter the situation.”

Hae smiled and nodded, elbowing him in the arm teasingly.
“Wise words GuildMaster.” She teased with a grin.

Baek rolled his eyes skyward and chuckled, the cold breeze tossing his hair as he did so.
“When are you going to stop calling me that,” he asked with a smile as they came to a stop outside Hae's and Eun's apartment.

Hae pretended to think and then shrugged as Baek leaned his shoulder against the building.

“Probably forever.” she said with a smile as she turned to face him on the step.

He barked a laugh and they both fell silent, hints of smiles still on their faces as they looked up at the building.

“Thanks for walking me, that was kind.” Hae said as she tucked some hair behind her ear.

Baek smiled and nodded,
“Of course. I'm glad you're alright. You're doing well in the raids Hae.. even if you don't think so.’

Hae blushed and glanced across the sidewalk, so he did know how she was feeling about the training so far.
She bowed and nodded,

“Thank you Baek.”

He nodded and smiled, bowing in return and said,

“I'll see you tomorrow, bright and early for another dungeon.”
Hae laughed and rolled her eyes,

“Of course. Maybe this time I won't freeze up.” She teased,

Baek laughed and shook his head,

“I'll wait until you get inside,” he said, nodding his head to the apartment building.

She smiled and nodded, giving him a wave as she headed inside.
She closed the door and rushed to the window, peeking out the blinds. Baek stood smiling at the closed door until he turned and walked off down the street, his red hair aglow in the light of the city as evening fell.

Eun heard the key in the door and buried her face in her pillow. Her room was dark and the covers were warm. She clutched the essence stone and her blue scarf in both hands. Every time she closed her eyes she could see it, that horrible smiling face.

She had barely slept a wink, she was relieved beyond relieved to hear Jinwoo was alive and being treated in Seoul regional but barely had time to check in on him when she was there. Doctors rushed in and out, nurses refused her entry and worst of all Jinwoo had been unconscious the entire time. Hae said she had visited him with Jinah and that he

seemed to be doing well and that she should visit him when she felt up to going.
“Hello? I'm home!” Hae called from the living room as she heard her friend start turning on lights and starting the dishwasher.

There was a soft knock at the door and Eun sighed as she buried her head further.

“Eun? Are you alright? Can I come in?”

Eun didn't make a move to say anything and heard the door creak as Hae opened it.

“Hey,’ Hae said softly, coming over to sit on a stool near the bed.

“Can I get you anything?” Hae asked.

Eun shook her head, feeling the pillow heat up from her breath.

“I have some exciting news,” Hae said hopefully.

Eun didn't say anything in reply and Hae went on.

“Jin woke up this morning when I went to check on him with Jinah,”

Eun shot straight up, her eyes wide, clutching the crystal and scarf close.

“H-he did- what did he say? Is he alright? His leg how's he doing?” She demanded.

Hae smiled and placed a comforting hand on her friend's arm.

“He's fine, and recovering well. He seemed in pretty high spirits when we talked to him, maybe a little tired but alright. The nurse told us the first thing he asked about was you,’ Hae said with a smile, raising her eyebrows.

Eun cracked a smile for what felt like the first time in ages and jumped off the bed, staggering to grab her bag and coat.

“Woah! Woah- where are you going?” Hae asked,

“To see him!” Eun announced as she grabbed the door.

Hae smiled and placed a hand on Eun's shoulder.
“Eun, it's almost 8:00 o'clock, I know you're excited to see him, but maybe we should let him and you rest tonight and go tomorrow?”

Eun glanced at the front door, her excitement rising along with the adrenaline..tomorrow seemed like a week away.
Hae saw the hesitancy and continued quickly,

“Let's let him rest tonight, and we can go first thing after my raid tomorrow. I bought groceries,’she laughed and headed into the kitchen.

“I actually remembered to stop by the store today. I got spaghetti, you're favorite you can help me make it!” She said as she began opening the fridge and grabbing pots and pans.
Eun sighed, her gaze still on the door as she glanced down at the stone and her scarf that was stained with the remnants of the blood from the dungeon.
She reluctantly followed Hae into the kitchen and thankfully making spaghetti did take her mind off of the torture she had been putting herself through for the last four days.
The meal was prepped and cooked quickly and they sat to eat dinner as night deepened outside. The lights of the city shone through the kitchen windows and crickets chirped outside along with the hustle and bustle of the city.

Steam rose from a delicious pasta as they sat to eat.
Eun brushed some hair back behind her ear as she gingerly lifted the fork to her mouth, she kept thinking of the hunters who were killed in the dungeon, how they died..
Her appetite faded again and she stared at the pasta.
Hae seemed to notice the distance and tried for a smile.

“Baek walked me home tonight,” she said nervously.

That got her attention.

Eun lifted her head, her eyes wide.

“What?” She asked, surprised at her voice and how strange it sounded.

Hae's smile widened, and she laughed a little.
“I haven't heard you say a word for three days at least,”

Eun blushed and sighed, twisting her fork in the noodles.
Hae quickly continued, not wanting to let her sit in silence.

“He volunteered to walk me home after the dungeon raid today.” Eun looked up, gradually taking a small bite and then another. The pasta tasted amazing, she didn't realize how starved she was.

“What did he say?” She found herself asking.

Hae beamed, “He said I was doing well with my training.”

Eun managed a smile and nodded,

“I told you, you would do well.”

Hae smiled and nodded, “You did, thanks Eun.”

Eun nodded and took a sip of water. The liquid felt delightfully refreshing and cooled her throat from the hot spaghetti.

“What do you think about him?” Eun asked,

Hae blinked, obviously not expecting that question and swallowed a bite of spaghetti.

“He's nice.” She said as she nodded.

Eum snorted and shook her head,

Hae laughed and shrugged, twirling more spaghetti onto her fork.
“What?”

“That can't be all,” Eun said with a small laugh.

Hae thought for a minute before answering with a smile.

“He's cute.” She admitted

Eun dropped her jaw and laughed,

“I knew it.”

“But I’m sure he’s too busy for me.” Hae added.

“Nuhuh. He offered to walk you home, for crying out loud. He could’ve easily said goodbye and taken a car.” Eun said.

Hae felt herself blushing. It was true he went out of his way to walk with her. But that didn’t mean anything. Maybe he was just being a good boss.

“Maybe.” Hae shrugged as she swallowed another forkful of spaghetti.

Eun laughed as she also scooped up more spaghetti. Hae couldn’t help but smile. It was good to hear Eun’s voice again. It was so hard trying to talk to her the last four days. She was either drowning in her sorrow or she was terrified of whatever she had encountered in that dungeon. Hae knew that I’d would probably be awhile before Eun would go on another raid. After an experience like that, she didn’t blame Eun for being so shaken up.

Eventually their talk died down and they finished their food quickly. Hae offered to do the dishes and Eun gratefully gave her her plate. Eun helped put away the leftover food, but was soon back in her slump. Though it didn’t seem as bad as it had been before. The news that Jinwoo had woken up was probably the cause of that.

Chapter Text

The following day should've brought excitement but when the hospital called to tell the girls that Jin had had a rough night and probably shouldn't have any visitors left Eun in a terrible depression. In fact days bled into weeks, and weeks finally became a month as time flew by unexpectedly. Eun gradually became more talkative, helping fix dinners and getting some sleep as the memories faded with time. She still woke up in the night screaming, with cold sweats. Hae did her best to comfort her but knew the process would be slow and time would only tell how she healed.
It was sometime in November, a month and a half

after the double dungeon occurrence that the phone had rung during dinner. Hae had picked it up expecting it to be the guild with a raid but when her eyes went wide and she grinned at Eun, Eun felt her hand start to wring and her stomach turn sour in anxiety.

“Thank you, I'll tell her.” Hae said with a smile as she hung up the phone with a click

“Who was it?” Eun asked gingerly.

Hae smiled and started stacking plates from dinner and placing them in the sink.

“That was Jin, he said he's wondering if you're free to see him tomorrow night, at the park on main Street.”

Eun's eyes bulged and her heart skyrocketed. She grabbed the back of a chair and blinked, after a month of not hearing anything from anyone, this was certainly a surprise. Had his feelings changed since the dungeon? Was he going to tell her he had found someone else?
She quieted those thoughts and focused on the positive.

“How did he sound? Did he sound alright?”

Hae nodded, smiling over her shoulder.

“He sounded a little nervous actually, but his voice sounds strong, deeper even, I guess since it's been a month it's weird hearing his voice again.”

Eun felt a smile spread across her face, and she rushed to her room flopping on the bed and burying her face in the blue scarf he'd given her. She smiled and kicked her feet, he wanted to meet, and he wanted to meet tomorrow.

Eun had been up and ready to go, dressed and with her coat when Hae returned from her raid the following day. Eun sat at the window watching as Baek walked her home once more and smiled when she saw Hae do a little skip up the stairs. The girl was basically in love and it wasn't hard to see Baek falling too, and hard.
The key turned in the lock and Eun was on her feet and grinning ready to go.

Hae smiled when Eun was there to greet her and practically pushed her out the door.

“Go go go go go,” Eun said as Hae laughed and raced down the stairs.

“Wait a second! Baek could be still walking down the street-” Hae said as she turned,

“Let's go out the garage way, the cars out there anyway.” Hae explained as Eun raced ahead of her to the garage and yanked the door open.

They were in the car and down the street in under ten seconds.
Hae pulled into the park and threw the car in gear, she smiled as Eun suddenly looked nervous.

“I'll stay here in the car and wait for you, let you two have nice romantic reunion,” Hae teased.

Eun felt her stomach twist in knots. Remembering the last thing she said to Jin.
People filled the park, couples and kids with dogs, students with backpacks and parents with strollers all walked past the car. Eun was staring out the window, trying to see Jin but instead sat as still as a statue.
Hae chuckled a little and smiled.
“What's wrong?” She asked

Eun shrugged,
“I don't know..I just- what if he's found someone else and this is to tell.me about it.”

Hae laughed and shook her head,
“Eun, this boy has had a crush on you since he was four years old. The chances of him falling for someone else is like the moon falling out of the sky, go! I'll be here if you need me and probably spying on you two.” Hae said with a sarcastic grin.

Eun rolled her eyes and smiled, leaning over to give Hae a quick hug and then jumped out of the car.
The air was chilly, and dead leaves crunched under her sneakers as she headed into the park, glancing anxiously around. Her stomach was in knots, if this was butterflies it didn't feel good.

She walked around the park a little, admiring the cute families and the dogs that played, her mind going to the double dungeon again. She was a hunter to keep people safe, people she loved and people she didn't even know. These people had no idea about the horror that lurked in the dungeon they had been through. Better that it had been kept that way or people would've panicked. Hunters died everyday but a tragic outcome of the last raid had already been all over the news even if the hunters association had tried its best to keep it quiet.

She came up on the center of the park and found the fountain, bubbling and sparkling with water. As she came around it she saw a young man, tall with a head of dark hair wearing a blue jacket with a high collar and dark jeans. He held a bouquet of flowers, pacing as he did so and muttering to himself as if practicing something. It looked like a proposal.

No that wasn't Jin, she turned about to continue her walk as the man turned and caught her eye. Those eyes..
The dungeon came back clearer than spring water and she was suddenly looking into those eyes as she cried and begged for her to stay in his place. It was Jin, but he had changed. He was a foot taller, his shoulders broader, his eyes sharper. He looked nothing like the Jin she knew and yet those indigo eyes were definitely his.
“Jin?” Eun asked.

“Hey, Eun—” he started, thrusting the flowers in her direction,

“I uh- got these for you,” he said with a nervous grin.

“I know they're not perfect but-” Jin was suddenly cut short when Eun leapt into his arms and embraced him in the biggest hug known to man.

She tightened her arms around his neck, feeling the tears well up in her eyes.

“I don't care about flowers-” she sobbed,

“Just you,”

Jin stood in shock, until he dropped the flowers and returned the hug, burying his face in her hair.

They didn’t know how long they embraced each other. All they wanted was to stay in each other’s arms for the rest of time itself. Eun felt safe in his arms and she didn’t dare want to let him go to get hurt again.

“I’ve missed you.” Jinwoo said, lifting his head from her hair.

“Don’t ever do something like that again, you hear me?” Eun said.

Jin gave a half laugh and he nodded, squeezing her tighter once more before letting go. Eun wiped the tears away from her eyes, giving a chuckle as she looked at him.
“You got taller.” she said.

“Yeah.” Jin laughed nervously as he ran his hand through his hair. “After all of that I decided to start working out more.”

“Well it looks like it paid off.” Eun smiled.

“You look like you could take on a D rank by yourself.”

“Maybe so,” he laughed. “Here, come sit down. We have a lot to catch up on.”

He stooped down and grabbed the flowers, handing them to Eun, and then slipped his fingers into hers. He pulled her to an open bench nearby and sat her down. He was over the moon to see her, but Eun saw there was some concern in his eyes.

“I know things have been tough for you lately. How are you holding up?” he asked.

It was Eun’s least favorite question these days. Hae asked her constantly and even some of her other hunter friends would text her and ask. Everytime she gave the same answer, ‘Fine’.
“It’s been so hard, Jinwoo. Everywhere I go I can just see that face.” she answered truthfully.

“I get what you mean.” he nodded, looking away distantly.

“Your dreams are riddled with that smile and every moment of everyday is a reminder of how delicate things really are by knowing what sort of terrors lie within the gates.”

“Exactly.” Out of everyone in the world, Jinwoo related to her the most.

He knew the most out of everybody and so he understood the sort of pain a memory like that brought.

“But we need to move forward and get stronger so that when the day comes we have to face something like that again, we’ll be prepared,” he also added.

Eun stared at him in shock. She’d never heard him say anything of the sort before. He spoke as if from experience.

But he was right. The responsibility of keeping the people safe lay on the hunter’s shoulders. It was their duty to fight, to put themselves in the face of danger to keep friends and families together. A hunter couldn’t get stronger in their power, but they could always train their physical skills. Eun hadn’t been doing hardly anything the last month and a half and yet here Jin was, very notably stronger and more determined than ever. He was the one that suffered the most and he was still going. That didn’t leave Eun with any excuse to keep moping around.

“You’re so wise.” Eun grinned as she bumped his arm. He laughed a hearty laugh that was music to Eun’s ears.

“What happened to you in the dungeon after we left?” Eun finally asked, the question just inching to get off of her tongue.

It shocked her to see him completely unscathed with no sign of scarring. Even his leg was back. Only a grade A or higher healer could fix an injury such as that, but Eun thought too much time had passed between his injury and when they found him. His smile only faded slightly at the question.

“To be honest… I don’t know.” he answered. “I can only remember a few things.”

“Tell me the truth,” Eun said. “Did you suffer?”

Jinwoo looked at her, the answer hanging limply on his lips. She could see him battling whether or not to tell her. After seeing the horror those statues caused to the other hunters, Eun’s mind had been going crazy with imagining what all of them did to him.

“Most of the pain was unbearable enough that I didn’t feel it.” he answered.

He took her hand and held it in both hands, his eyes growing distant.
Eun placed a hand on his arm,
“You don't have to tell me..”

Jin shrugged and sighed, “I won't go into detail, I can't remember much anyways but it wasn't too bad.”

Eun bit her lip, he was obviously sugar coating it to save her from worrying. She sighed and rested her head on his shoulder. She felt him rest his head on top of hers and the two sat like that for the better part of half an hour. Jinwoo was a walking miracle, he should be dead, his remains being excavated out of the dungeon and a funeral being planned. The fact that he was here, standing on two legs without so much of a scar was impossible..
Eun pushed the somber thoughts aside and closed her eyes, focusing on the moment with Jinwoo at her side.

Hae sat in the small car in the parking lot starting the engine every few minutes to keep the car warm without wasting too much gas. They might have been hunters, but Seoul was in a depression and money could always become tight. She rubbed her hands together and sighed, laying her head back on the headrest. She smiled, she was really glad Eun was doing a bit better and especially that she had been so excited to see Jin.

She closed her eyes, feeling the warm sun on her face and almost began to drift off as she heard her phone ring.
Butterflies erupted in her stomach, making her grin as she grabbed her purse and began to dig through it.
Baek, it had to be Baek. Who else would it be?

She paused as she grabbed the phone and stared at the caller ID.

Unknown Caller

“Who's that?”

She almost silenced it but instead answered it, gingerly raising it to her ear.

“Hello?” She asked.

“Miss Hae-Won Kim?” A voice asked on the other line.

“Yes- this is she.”

“Ah, perfect. This is Choi Jong-In from the Hunter's guild. How are you doing?”

Choi Jong-In? The GuildMaster who had offered her the position to join the guild the same time as Baek.

“Oh! Uh- hello sir, I'm doing good.”

There was a laugh from his side and then he continued,

“Let's drop the formalities, you can call me Choi. That's good to hear! Listen, Hae I'd like to meet with you regarding some paperwork that was filled out incorrectly when you accepted the White Tiger's Guild offer, it shouldn't take more than a few minutes. Could you stop by sometime tonight?”

Hae blinked, incorrect paperwork? She was sure she had filled everything out..

“Oh- yeah that should be fine, what time?”

“Around 7 should be fine.” Choi responded.

Hae glanced at her watch, it was 6:30, she would have to leave now in order to make it.
“Uh-”

She glanced up to see Jin walking Eun back to the car, a bundle of roses in her arms as she smiled up at him.
“Yeah- yeah I can come at 7.” she said.

“Perfect! I'll see you then.”

The line went dead as she stared at her phone, why did she feel unsettled?

Eun kissed Jin's cheek before hopping in the car, practically glowing as she buckled up.
Her smile faded as she saw Hae's puzzled look and raised ane eyebrow.

“Hae? What's wrong,”

Hae seemed to snap out of her reverie and smiled. "Nothing, I just have to stop by the Hunter's guild tonight really quick, how was seeing Jin?” She asked.
“It was good..why do you need to stop by the guild?”

Hae glanced at her phone again, her mind whirling.

“The GuildMaster said I had filled out the paperwork wrong and that I could stop by and fix it.”

Eun blinked and hesitated.
“That's a little weird.’

“Ah, it's fine. It should be quick, I'm glad you got to see Jin though,” Hae said as she put the car into reverse and pulled out.

“So was it amazing to see him again?” Hae said as she smiled, turning out of the parking lot.

Eun sighed dreamily and nodded, holding the flowers close as she gazed out the window. Hae laughed and turned onto the freeway, making her way to the guild to be there by 7:00.

Baek Yoonho sighed in exasperation as he headed down the elaborate hallways of the Hunter's Guild's headquarters. The hallways were almost endless here and the furniture was tacky, exactly Choi's style.

He finally turned a corner and found the end of the hallway leading to Choi's study, which was a hallway made entirely of windows that overlooked Seoul. The city was thrown into the shadows of night, the lights of cars, buildings, and stop lights creating a glow that was visible from the 30th floor up that Baek stood on. He found himself smiling while he looked out at the city, thinking of how well the past raids had been recently and how much Hae had been improving.

Hae…no matter how hard he tried he couldn't seem to stop thinking about her, the way she laughed, the way she insisted on calling him sir. It was infuriating how he couldn't get her out of his head. He refused to let someone get close again, refused to lose another person. Not again. He couldn't take that again, not after he'd finally moved on with his life. He straightened his tie and raised his hand to knock. He rapped his knuckles against the door once and tapped his foot impatiently. This was just like Choi to stick him with another television interview and then call him over in the dead of night.

There was something that always put him off about Choi and he never really could put his finger on it. Was it the top.perfect hair? The multiple gold rings or that smile he always wore?

Either way, Choi could be a dangerous man.

“Come in,” and Baek let himself in.

The study was well lit, actually stinging Baek's eyes as he adjusted from the low light of the hallway into a blazing study, as if Choi was afraid of the shadows. The study was pristine, with modern couches, a plant or two and the symbol of the Hunter's guild on the wall. Glass windows stood behind Choi thay looked over the city, the crescent moon just hanging over the buildings as it rose in the sky. .

Choi was sitting at his desk, a glass of brandy in his hand as he swirled it, the ice cubes clinking as they tumbled around in the crystal class.
He wore a blood red suit, almost matching his hair in color as well as a black turtleneck that seemed to cling to his small frame and make him look even thinner. He put on a smile as Baek entered even though Baek was fuming.

Baek crossed the room in under three seconds and slammed his hands down onto his desk.
Choi didn't even flinch, Baek felt his temper rising as he gritted his teeth together.

“You've got some damn nerve.” Baek spat.

Choi regarded him calmly and even smiled a little,

“What are you talking about?” He asked serenely, glancing at this glass.

“I can't believe you stuck me with that interview. It was a waste of time.” Baek struggled to control his voice, and it rose near the end of the sentence.

Choi chuckled and took a sip of brandy, setting it down to lace his long spidery fingers together.

“I managed to catch it actually. You made a good impression. I found your answers to be..quite profound.”

Baek slammed his hands on the desk again, feeling the anger rise. He had to be careful, his temper was often getting the best of him especially on the battlefield and he couldn't lose it with Choi, the man was capable of anything when he wanted something.

“I'm not here for a bunch of empty flattery!” Baek barked back.

“That Interview should've been for you in the first place!”

Choi laughed, laughed.
Baek's jaw almost cracked, the man was infuriating.

“Well, considering the offer made to chairman Go, it was for a hunter of great character who is dedicated to the job…”

Choi put on a sly smile and held his chin with his fingers.

“I mean really, does that sound like me?” He said with a chuckle.

Baek sighed in exasperation, letting the anger slowly recede.
“At least you know how sketchy you are.”

Baek ran a hand through his thick waves and closed his eyes, this was exhausting dealing with this man after a full day of work.

“Gah. Whatever, so what's this all about anyway?” Baek asked as he stuck his hands in his pockets.

“There's no way you asked me to come over here just to chew you out.”

Choi gestured to the coffee table that held a folder, his pale hand pointing like some grim reaper.
“There was something I thought you ought to know..” Choi said smoothly.

Baek raised a scarlet eyebrow and picked up the folder.

Choi continued,
“Yoojin constructions are getting ready to launch their own guild.” Baek thumbed through the pages, his amber eyes scanning the information quickly as he did so.
There was a hint of an underlying threat beneath Choi's voice.

“I know, they've been trying to make moves in secret.’ Baek replied, slightly unnerved from Choi's calm serenity.

“There's been rumors of headhunting at my guild.” Baek said, the anger rising again. He didn't want to lose any good hunters to other guilds and especially not her. Baek blinked, closing the file with a snap.

No. Stop it Baek.

Choi sighed and rested his cheek against his hand.

“I suppose if you already know, then I wasted your time.”

Baek's temper rose again, as he turned to glare at Choi.

“And I already know that you knew I knew. Can we please cut the crap Choi.” Baek said as she threw the file back down to the table.
“I'll ask you one more time. What's this really about?” Baek asked coldly.

Hae raced up the steps of the Hunter's building, leaving Eun in the car and assuring her this would only take a minute.
She couldn't help but feel some frustration, she was sure she did everything right on the forms when she joined the White Tiger.
She landed the last stair and hurried down the hallway. She had been directed by a receptionist the second she had entered the building to where Choi's office was located and she glanced at her watch.
6:55

She winced, she was cutting it close. She couldn't afford to upset a GuildMaster and especially not a man like Choi.

She practically ran down the hallway and felt her breath catch when the two double doors at the end of the hall began to open. She skidded to a stop, and felt nervous knots tie up in her stomach. Baek actually slipped out and closed the door, looking weary. She blinked in surprise,

“Baek?” She said before she could stop herself.

He turned and saw her, his face softening away with his frown and rising in a small smile. The weariness didn't leave his eyes, or that sadness that seemed to be right behind them too.

She made a hasty bow,
“GuildMaster,” she said as the butterflies erupted in her stomach. Baek looked exceedingly handsome in his black suit and tie with his wild red hair.
She felt his hand on her shoulder push her back up gently and he smiled.

“Hae, just Baek.. we're friends, aren't we?” He asked with a smile as he dropped his hand. His brow furrowed as he glanced back at Choi's office obviously realizing where she was headed.

“What are you doing here?” He suddenly got an uneasy feeling in his stomach. She was here to see Choi, either that meant he was trying to recruit her, or she wanted to see him. A spark of jealousy enveloped him for a split second, and he pushed it away as fast as he recognized it.

Not again Baek. You swore.

“Oh GuildMaster Choi called me and said there had been some mistake with my paperwork when I accepted your Guild offer. He wanted me to come take a look at it and fix anything I had missed I guess.” she laughed lightly but Baek could tell from her voice she was confused about the whole thing too.

Baek turned back to her and felt- what was that- anger? What was Choi plotting calling her all the way out here for some minor paperwork issue at 7 at night?
She bowed again,
“I'm sorry Baek- it was really good to see you, but Choi said 7, I'm running a little late- I'll see you Monday!” She said as she touched his arm lightly as she passed.

She obviously didn't want to upset Choi, maybe she was even afraid of him.

Baek stepped forward after her but stopped himself, what would he say? I'll protect you from Choi? Don't go? That sounded stupid. Choi was cunning but Hae was a smart woman. Still..the whole situation set off warning bells in his head.

He bowed in return and watched her knock lightly on the door before Choi grabbed the door from the other side, smiling as he welcomed her in. He caught Baek's eye and waved.

“Bye bye.”

Baek clenched his fists, the anger swelling again.
Choi chuckled and closed the door behind Hae.

Hae cleared her throat anxiously and looked around at the office; it looked much different from Baek's office back HQ. It felt too sterile, too rigid, too distant.
Choi walked around her and sat down at his desk, offering her a cup of coffee.

“No thank you,” she politely declined as Choi shrugged and settled into his chair.

Hae waited expectantly, looking for the papers that Choi had spoken of. When he made no move to hand her anything she spoke.
“I can go ahead and fix that paperwork Guildmaster-”

Choi waved a hand dismissively, “I've already taken care of it, it was a minor mistake.”

Hae swallowed, confusion settling in,

“Oh! Thank you Sir,” she said as she bowed.

Choi smiled, a slow sly smile that reminded her of a fox. A chill ran up her spine and it wasn't from the AC unit.
She swallowed as Choi watched her with his jaw resting on his fist.

“We can be on a first name basis, I think we know each other well enough.”

Hae cleared her throat again and held her hands behind her back.

“I appreciate you taking care of my paperwork sir” she tried to sound polite while she evaded the flirty line from him but wondered if he could hear her confusion in her voice.

Choi smiled and stood, sitting instead on the edge of his desk and lacing his hands.

“How's the White Tiger guild?” He asked suddenly, his eyes studying her intently.

Hae swallowed, blinking in surprise. What on earth was this about? Maybe he wanted to check in on her and her progress as a new recruit.

“Uh- it's going well sir.’ She replied.

Choi nodded slowly, pushing his glasses further up the bridge of his nose.

“Your fellow hunters have reported good things about you, as has Guildmaster Baek. He says you're improving.”

Hae blushed, smiling a little.

“H-he did?” she asked.

Choi's smile flickered a little, and he nodded suddenly putting on a brighter and wider grin.

“He's a challenging man. Reckless in many situations.’”

Hae swallowed, her brow furrowing at the insults.

“Sir, I don't mean to be rude but why am I here if you fixed my paperwork?”

Choi smiled and stood, folding his arms over his red suit.
His rings glistened in the harsh fluorescent lights.

“Right to business then. Listen, Miss Hae, I think you're doing a wonderful job as a hunter. You're a grade A, you understand your skills but you're not arrogant. You help your teammates, without taking control. Your magical abilities are pristine. I think..You're wasting your skills in the White Tiger Guild, and I'd like to extend my offer once more. Join the Hunter's guild and reach your full potential and you needn't worry about Baek, he doesn't need to know about the change.”

Realization hit Hae like a ton of bricks, this wasn't to fix any paperwork, this was to recruit her onto Choi's guild without Baek knowing. She suddenly felt uneasy, her stomach turning sour. This was a dirty move, behind Baek's back as a guildmaster.

She swallowed, feeling anxious under Choi's intense gaze. Being around Baek didn't ever feel like this, right now she felt like she should bolt. She glanced at the doors discreetly, wondering if Baek was still in the hallway.

“I uh- I'm flattered,” she said blankly. Her mind was racing,

Was there even any mistake in the paperwork to begin with? Had that been a ploy to get her to come? Had Choi, as a guildmaster, lied so he could persuade her to turn her back on Baek?

“Of course you don't have to answer right away, you can take your time.” Choi said as he sat back down in his leather chair.
Hae felt a little better now that he wasn't standing so close to her.

She felt some anger and frustration start to build from being deceived, and especially with Choi working secretly behind Baek's back.
“I have an answer.” She said quickly.

Choi met her eye with an eyebrow raised.
She went on before she could lose her courage.

“I appreciate your offer, but I am a part of the White Tiger Guild and Baek is my Guildmaster. I find it interesting how you summoned me here on the pretense of filling out paperwork when really you wanted me to switch guilds without Baek knowing.”
Choi sat quite still, tossing a leg over the other as he crossed them nonchalantly as if she hadn't said anything at all.

“And..?” He said with a smile.

Hae clenched her fists, and took a deep breath.

“I will be staying with the White Tiger Guild. Just because Baek is strong doesn't mean he's reckless. Please excuse me Guildmaster.”

Choi watched her retreat back to the doors and then spoke up when she touched the handle.

“Let me know if you change your mind,” he said with a smile.

Hae hesitated and then opened the door and hurried out, closing it with a snap as she took a deep breath. She glanced at her hand, she was shaking. Her adrenaline was through the roof.

“Hae? Are you alright?”

She glanced up to see Baek stand from a couch that had been in the hallway.
She blushed, had he been there the whole time?

She swallowed, regaining her emotions and brushed her hair back.

“Yes- thank you, just a little nervous.’ She said with a pathetic laugh.

Baeks gaze softened and he nodded, glancing at Choi's office doors.

“What was that all about?” He asked as he nodded towards the office.

Hae glanced back at the doors and sighed,
“He uh-.. wanted me to switch guilds.” She said, turning back to Baek.

Baek's eyebrows shot up and his voice was tight.

“He what?” He asked.

Hae nodded,
“He didn't want me to tell you.’

Baek shook his head in disbelief,
Choi had just been talking to him about other guilds attempting to steal his hunters while he was doing the same damn thing..
Baek controlled his temper as he gazed back down at Hae. She looked anxious.

He lowered his voice and fought with his own anxious butterflies.

“Are you-...considering it?” He asked quietly.

Hae blinked, staring at him.
“No, I belong in the White Tiger Guild.’ she said with a small smile.

Baek felt his shoulders drop as relief flooded through him.
“Oh, that's- good to hear.” was all he could say, flashing a white smile.

Baek glanced at Choi's office once more and then lowered his voice.

“Listen, Choi can be…devious. If you ever have any problems, you can contact me.” He said gently.

Hae blushed and smiled at the floor.

“Thank you,”

Baek smiled and nodded, “I'll see you Monday,” he said, still feeling relieved that she hadn't switched guilds. Her sign of loyalty made his confidence in her grow, he was thankful she had picked his guild and that he'd extended the offer to her.

“Eun is waiting in the car. I should probably head back, I'll see you on Monday.” She said, jerking him out of his thoughts.
She turned to leave and Baek quickly made himself speak.

“Hae-”
She stopped and turned, holding her purse strap on her shoulder.

“Thank you Hae, the guild is proud to have you. ” Baek said

Hae blushed significantly and cleared her throat.

She nodded, unable to contain a grin that was slowly affecting Baek as well. His heart skipped a beat as she nodded, bowed and then hurried down the stairs.
Baek found himself smiling before he turned and stared at Choi's doors.

He clenched his teeth, barreling towards the doors. He grabbed the handles and threw them open, finding Choi on a laptop sitting at his desk.
Choi looked up, an eyebrow raised.

“Ah. You're still here.’ He said, as if he were bored.

Baek fumed, he stormed across the room, and grabbed Choi by the collar hauling him to his feet.

“You think you can just steal my hunters behind my back?” Baek snapped,

Choi smiled, pushing glasses up onto his nose after they became tilted.

“Oh come on Baek, don't tell me you're jealous.” Choi chided.

Baek huffed and threw Choi back into his chair.

“I knew you were sketchy, but I didn't know you were a back stabber.”

Baek snapped, leaning forward on Choi's desk.

“If you talk to her again, I'll take this to the chairman.”

Choi grinned,
“I think that's a little extreme don't you think?”

Baek bared his teeth, the tips of his hair flashing white before receding back red and his eyes flashing a sinister yellow before they faded into their normal amber hue.
“I'll show you just how extreme I can be.” Baek snarled.

Baek turned on his heel and strode across the room pushing the doors open as he walked back down the hall.

Baek sat in a downtown restaurant, his suit coat slung over the back of his chair. He sat rolling his drink around in his glass, staring at the ice cubes as past memories swirled painfully in his mind. What Choi had proposed before Hae had arrived was bringing back past pain he thought he had buried deep within the recesses of his heart three years ago.

“What do you think of Jeju island?” Choi had asked.

“Jeju island? Why do you ask?”

Choi shrugged, lacing his hands together.

“Since the failed raid the island has been sealed off,” Choi stood, locking his hands behind his back as he stared out the window.
“With only occasional reconnaissance done from the shore. While the public receives a signal annual update about any changes. People are scared, they're trying to forget the island and the terror it represents.

“Yeah, but can you blame them?” Baek asked.

Choi continued even snapping at Baek, making Baek blink in surprise.
“Except,” Choi continued on, ignoring Baek's response.

“No matter how commonplace gates may have become, or how much I get fawned over as the ultimate weapon of humanity.
“I can never forget about that island and what happened there. I intend of clearing that island in the near future.”

Choi turned to face Baek, a chilling intensity in his eyes.

“And to do that, I need you and the others on the same page.”
“We must gain strength, gather allies, and sway public opinion.”

Baek huffed in realization, “That's why you arranged for the interview and are training new hunters.”

Choi pushed his glasses further up his nose and turned to meet Baek's eye.

“Don't you have some unfinished business with that island?” Choi asked slowly.

Memories raced through Baek's mind as he sighed, closing his eyes in defeat. He remembered that raid, that day when everything had gone to hell. They had started out so strong, him and Min. They had been engaged, soon to be married. The raid was supposed to be simple, they had a group of S hunters, everyone was confident they could handle it. Min had insisted on going. Baek's heart ached the more he thought about it.

The pain was unbearable, he wasn't able to stop it, to get to her in time. He saw everything as if it were happening all over again, as if he were there on that cursed island.
“Min!” He screamed, she was covered in blood, her cloak torn and singed. She was slumped over, breathing heavily, too far for him to get to in time while carrying two other injured hunters.

Ants began to swarm her, tearing into her legs and her torso-blood spraying into the air.
Baek put his face in his hands, how could he ever believe that he deserved happiness? It always evaded him at every turn. What right did he have to happiness? He was a hunter. An S ranked hunter, a miracle and yet they'd lost plenty of S ranked hunters that day. Hunters didn't have the luxury to be happy. They fought and died to protect others, that was their duty.

Baek sighed, shaking his head and rolling the ice around in his glass

“Min..”

Chapter Text

Jinwoo rolled out of bed at around 8:00, his hair a mess, starving and dehydrated.
He could hear Jinah getting ready for school in the living room and decided to see her off. She hopped on one foot trying to get her shoe on as he emerged from his bedroom.

“Hey there sleeping beauty, it's already 8:00” she teased as she grabbed her backpack.

Jinwoo smiled and ran a hand through his hair.

“Sorry- aren't you going to be late Jinah?”

She nodded, stuffing what was left of her toast in her mouth.
“Yeah- I've gotta run.”

“Be careful!” Jinwoo got out before she bolted out with a wave.

Jinwoo sighed and yawned, heading into the living room. The T.V was on with another hunter interview, they seemed to be doing a lot of those lately.
He sunk into the sofa, picking up his phone to check his notifications and go through ranked dungeons. He'd need higher ranked gates for the income if he was going to be able to keep paying the rent.

He'd like to remain anonymous for the time being until he could figure out what was happening and how he was getting stronger. He scrolled until his eye caught something interesting, a C rank dungeon was looking for a couple more to fill the required party limitations and it didn't look like they'd refuse even an E-rank hunter like himself.
He pulled up the keypad and dialed Eun's number. It rang twice before she picked up,

“Eun? I hope I didn't wake you-” he laughed,

“Yeah- I just found a C ranked gate that's looking for two spots to fill for their quota. If you don't want to, that's fine too!”

A pause.

“OK, perfect. It's by those buildings being constructed on 8th street. Yeah that's the one. OK, they're meeting at 10:00. See you then,” he hung up the phone with a little bit of anxiety, Eun was still recovering from the trauma and horror of the double dungeon, maybe this would be too soon. He sighed, well she was coming now, he'd just have to keep an eye on her while they were in there.

Eun took the car, speeding down 7th as she turned onto 8th. She could see the buildings beneath construction tarps. Her stomach was in knots, she knew she should be training and completing raids, but the past memories of the double dungeon still woke her in the middle of the night in cold sweats. At least Jin would be there with her.
She pulled into a parking space and jumped out of the car quickly locking it as she saw Jin jogging towards her. He smiled and waved,

“Eun! This way.”

She took a deep breath,

“No turning back now..”

They fell into step together as they headed towards the gate.
A group of men approached, the leader easy to spot among them. He was tall, middle aged with scars across his bulky arms from past raids.
He had a warm smile though and waved at them enthusiastically.

“Hey you two! You must be the ones who signed up to fill our gaps.”

Jinwoo smiled and nodded as he took the outstretched hand of the man.

“I’m Hwang Dongsuk.” the man introduced himself as.

“Sung Jinwoo.” Jinwoo replied back just as a wiry man from the back pointed at him.

“Hey I know this guy! He's actually famously known as the Weakest Hunter of all time.”

Eun tensed, but Jin took her hand instead.

“Yes, I'm an E-rank. Is that a problem?” he asked.

“Not at all. We need you to meet the quota more than anything else.” Dongsuk said as he held up a clipboard to Jinwoo.

It was the contract he’d need to sign for the raid. Jinwoo took the board as Dongsuk began explaining Jin’s role in the team.

“This is going to be a C-rank dungeon and we need a minimum of eight people to enter. Among which at least half of the members need to be C-rank. You won’t be a combatant, so we won’t be sharing the spoils with you. But we’re prepared to pay you 2,000,000 for participating.”

Jin continued looking over his paperwork along with studying the group. Dongsuk turned to Eun and gave her a smile as he waited for her introduction.
“Lee Eun-Ae.” Eun bowed respectfully.

“Oh, you’re the B rank aren’t you?” Dongsuk asked. There seemed to be a twinge of nervousness in his voice, but Eun ignored it. Many people were intimidated being around B ranks or higher.
“Yes, though I haven’t been in a raid

for almost two months now, so I won’t be at my complete best.” she answered humbly.

Dongsuk and the men around him relaxed at the sound of her words. Dongsuk smiled at her.

“No worries! I feel safer with even the thought of having a B rank with us.” he said. He handed Eun her own clipboard right and she began reading it over. It was a standard contract she always signed during raids and soon signed it and then gave it back to Dongsuk along with Jinwoo.

“What do you need us to do?” Jinwoo asked.

“If you could help with our baggage.” Dongsuk said to Jinwoo as he pointed to the two bags full of supplies sitting up against a rusted box. “It’s got food to eat on the inside, along with spare clothing and gear, and a first aid kit.”

“Wait. Are you doing this without a healer?” Eun asked.

“I’m sure you both know it’s hard for independent parties to retain those. We do all of our raids without a healer.” Dongsuk smiled, trying to reassure them all was well. Eun felt her stomach drop. The fact that this team didn’t have a healer could mean bad news. They were going into a C rank dungeon and Eun still hadn’t forgotten how in the D rank dungeon, even before they found the double dungeon, Jinwoo had almost been killed by the blade of a goblin. If it hadn’t been for that healer…

“Jin… are you sure about this?” Eun asked him in a low whisper after Dongsuk had quickly turned away to discuss something with his team. He looked at her and gave her a reassuring smile.

“Don’t worry about me, Eun. I’m tougher than I look.” he winked. She knew that. He’d survived that double dungeon for crying out loud, but that didn’t make her any less worried.
But if he was going then she was going.

“It looks like we’re here for the same reason.” a new voice chimed in.

The two looked up to see a boy around Eun’s age. He was bright eyed and bushy tailed with those caramel brown eyes. His hair was cut short on top and buzzed around the bottom half of his head. He was wearing the most expensive looking armor Eun had ever seen. White with golden trims and even a full set of leather underneath. He carried a shield along with a sword as his form of protection. Looking at the sword, Eun glanced at her own. She still hadn’t gotten a chance to replace her own sword. Perhaps she’d have to do it after this raid.

“I’m Yoo Jinho. Twenty-one years old, D-rank. I’m here to meet the quota too.” he said. Looking at him, Eun felt a sense of responsibility towards him. Like how an older sibling would feel towards their younger siblings.

“This is your first time in a C-rank dungeon, Jinwoo?” Jinho asked. “It’s okay! I’ll keep you safe!”

Jin only gave a small chuckle at his remark and then turned to Eun.

“You’ve got this.” he assured her. “We’re doing it together.” He grabbed her hand once more and gave it a squeeze to further reassure her that it would be alright. What happened to them was a one in a million chance. They’d be fine with all of these high ranking hunters in their party.

“Miss B-rank. Will you keep an eye out for the greenies?” Dongsuk asked. Eun looked at the two. Jinho looked like he was already a step ahead of protecting Jin than she was, but she wouldn’t let that intimidate her. She was a B-rank hunter. She could easily take care of both of them.

“Yes, sir.” Eun nodded.

“Good. Let’s be on our way!” Dongsuk announced. His team let out a yell of excitement and then they were slowly making their way towards the dungeon gate that stood at least six times their size. It was extremely intimidating to Eun. She felt her heart leap up into her throat. Last time she saw something this big…

“Geez! Get a load on the size of that thing!” one of the hunters said with a long exhale. “Gates this big are pretty rare.”

“Mr. Dongsuk, is this really a C-rank dungeon? Seems kinda… big.” another hunter asked. Eun was wondering the exact same thing.

“The association folks checked it twice and they say it’s C-rank. No doubt about it.” Dongsuk answered.

“That really is a huge gate. Are we going to be okay?” Jinho asked.

“The size of the gate doesn’t matter that much.” Jinwoo started explaining, still looking up at the huge gate with a stoic gaze. How he’d changed from the gentle boy Eun knew. Something must have happened to him over the last month. No one just looks at something this intimidating and doesn’t at least flinch. All the other C-rank hunters were doing it. “The level of magical power coming from within is the real indicator. That’s what the Association measures to assign a rank. Anything dangerous, like B-rank or higher, is handled by larger guilds. C-rank and below shouldn’t be that bad.”

“You really know a lot, Jinwoo.” Jinho said, almost in awe.

“I’ve been a hunter for a while now,” he answered.

Eun could still remember the day he got appraised. She had been ranked only a month before and already had seen some horrendous battles in B-rank dungeons. She remembered receiving the phone call from Jinwoo late in the afternoon. He’d previously been working in construction to help pay the bills of his family and he told her he just had a feeling; that it suddenly crashed into him like a wave. Eun knew that feeling. Like a spark lighting up within. He went to the Association that day and got ranked. He told her, with some disappointment, that he was E-rank, but he didn’t let that stop him. He was excited that he had a more steady way of living instead of just hoping to catch a job at a random construction site. He could finally pay the bills for his mother’s treatment. Eun, on the other hand, felt extremely nervous. What if he got himself hurt and then his family was left alone? The worst scenarios popped into her head. She never told him this, but that was why she was always choosing to work the lower ranked gates, so that she could be with him and protect him.

“Everyone, follow me!” Dongsuk called.

Hae materialized out of the the gate and rolled her shoulder.
That was a tough one, but her skills seemed to be improving as well as her physical health. Her team was slowly trickling out of the gate, whooping and hollering at defeating the dungeon boss without Baek for the third time. Hae felt a twinge of disappointment, Baek hadn't been in the raids recently. Her eyes went to where the tall man usually would wait for her outside the gate and her heart dropped again. He wasn't here, just traffic and cops as they directed the flow of people around the gate.
She sighed, maybe she had been reading too much into Baek's actions the past few months. She knew fighting side by side with him wouldn't last forever. He was an S ranked hunter, and was busy with his own training.

“GuildMaster would've loved that boss!”

“I know it's weird he missed it.” A group of hunters were chatting near the road as Hae tossed her scarf around her throat.
She stuffed her hands in her pocket and headed towards them.
A girl spied her and called out,

“Hae! C'mere.”

Hae blinked and lifted her head out of her disappointment.
She headed over to the group gingerly and smiled a little.

They looked in their mid-twenties, some older than others as they watched her join the group.

“What's up?” She asked with a hopeful smile. She had made a few friends in the guild so far and was always eager to make a few more. She worked better when she actually knew her team.

The girl spoke again, she was short with tan skin and brown eyes.

“Do you have a crush on the guildmaster?” she blurted.

Hae blushed immediately, balking slightly.

“What?” She croaked, her heart thumping in her chest as if running a race.

The girl sighed and nodded as a few chuckles went through the group.

“Yeah, we thought so. He always walks you home, right?”

Hae couldn't gather her thoughts; this was not what she had been expecting.
“I- uh..” she stammered, racking her brain about what she could say to change the topic as quickly as possible.

“He doesn't really do relationships, not really since Min.” The girl went on.

Hae blinked, her rising emotions falling in an instant.

“Min?” She asked, her brows knitting together in confusion. On no. Was Baek dating someone and she had just assumed he was single and liked her without asking first?
One of the boys elbowed the girl.

“Shut up, GuildMaster will kill you if he finds you talking about that.”

Questions suddenly flooded Hae's mind, a girlfriend? A wife?

The girl seemed to understand and dried up on information. She turned back to Hae and nodded,
“Min meant a lot to him. Just.. don't get disappointed when he rejects you. He's been through a lot.”

Hae blinked and glanced at their faces. They seemed like the conversation was over and that they weren't going to spill anymore.
She bowed and nodded,
“Thank you,”

The girl beamed, “Yeah, sure thing.”

Hae turned on her heel and stuffed her hands in her pockets, so her crush on Baek hadn't gone unnoticed which wasn't surprising, she often wore her heart on her sleeve. Of course it wouldn't, he walked her home or gave her a ride almost after every gate or training session.
Maybe he was just looking after a new recruit, but it had felt like he had been closer to her than the others.
Who was Min? He'll kill you if he finds out you were talking about that.

It didn't make any sense, everyone knew Baek wasn't dating anybody, it would've been all over the news. Guildmaster's lives weren't exactly hidden from the public eye and especially not Baek Yoonho's. Maybe they were talking about the raid on Jeju island three years ago. Hae bit her lip, she barely knew anything about that and people weren't exactly willing to bring it up. She had been trying to get through high-school, not even an awakened hunter yet and was bullied mercilessly. Her thoughts went back to Baek and the mysterious girl named Min.

Everyone knew that island was dangerous, most people tried to shut it out of daily conversation and move on from the failed expedition as quickly as possible after the hunters had gotten beaten so badly.

Baek didn't seem cold towards her in any way unlike Choi. Baek was a smiley guy with a larger than life personality. His guild respected him and followed him without question. However, there was always that sadness hiding behind those golden eyes. Her mind went to their conversation that first day he'd walked her home. When was the last time you were afraid?

A long time ago.
Baek had been hinting at something, what it was she couldn't guess.
She sighed letting her thoughts drift away as she walked down her street smelling the warm smells of cinnamon rolls as she passed a bakery.
Eun had the car today, doing a raid with Jinwoo. She was glad she had gotten out of the apartment and was doing raids again. It had been three months since the double dungeon, and Eun was improving and coping well.

Hae couldn't help but feel a little nervous, last time she thought Eun was alright it had ended in disaster. She hoped and prayed the raid went well.
She stopped outside the bakery and fished inside her coat pocket for some change. She was starving. She didn't have time for breakfast that morning and instead raced out the door and practically ran to the gate. She smiled and nodded, she could buy a little treat since she was feeling so low. She entered the bakery as the door jingled her presence with a small ding. And she smiled as she headed for the desk.

“I'll take one cinnamon roll please,” she said to the old woman behind the desk.

“Sure thing,” the woman said as she grabbed a cinnamon roll from behind the glass windows.

Hae felt someone walk up behind her and almost jumped when he said her name.
“Hae?”

She turned to see Baek standing in a suit and tie behind her.
Her eyes widened, her hands grew sweaty, and her thoughts jumbled.

“Baek?”

He smiled sheepishly and scratched the back of his neck nervously.
“I just got off work, are you coming from a raid?”

She nodded, still shocked he was standing here in a bakery with her.
“Y-eah, it was just off 7th.” Hae said.

Baek's smile melted,
“I'm sorry I couldn't be there to walk you home..” he said quietly.

The woman handed her a brown package and Hae took out her cash.
Baek stepped forward and slid a Bill towards the woman.

“I'll take care of it.”

Hae blinked in surprise.

“Baek you don't have to-”

“I want to, will you join me?” He said with a smile gesturing to a small table near the back of the bakery.

Hae nodded and bowed her head in a thank you.
“Thank you,”

Baek smiled and nodded as she followed him back to his table.
He pulled the chair out for her and waited until she sat before pushing it in.

“Thanks,” she said sheepishly as he sat down.

His hair looked even more wild today that usual, the scarlet color aglow in the warm lights of the bakery. Hae had a million questions, all pushing and shoving in her mind for purchase.
It was awkwardly silent for a few moments until he spoke up.

“Hae, I'm sorry I've been missing from the raids recently..” he said softly.

Hae shook her head, tapping her fingers on the table absently.

“No, don't be! I understand you're busy.” She said hurriedly, eager to be done with this awkward conversation. She had a sinking feeling that Baek might not return her feelings. And what he was about to say was probably hardly good.

Baek nodded, looking like he wanted to say something more.

“Yeah…work has been piling up. There's a construction business starting up their own guild while headhunting at my guild.”

His eyes lit up a little as he met her gaze and he smiled, flashing his perfect white teeth.

“I know you've been improving though, I wish I could be there to see it.”

Hae blushed and shook her head, smiling.
“That's very kind of you.”

Silence settled again between them and Baek cleared his throat. Looking at him now he seemed incredibly nervous as if in the verge of telling her something terrible.
This was it, don't be disappointed if he rejects you.

Her stomach fell into nervous knots.

“I'll be missing from a lot of the raids from now on, but I'm sure we'll see each other here and there.’ He said, his eyes looking at the floor.
Hae felt her stomach drop to her toes.

She felt the tears coming, brewing in the back of her throat. He didn't feel the same, she was sure of it now. She wouldn't have the chance to ask him about this girl named Min, Jeju island, or anything else.
She nodded, and bowed her head.

“I understand,” she said, grabbing her bag and preparing to leave.

Baek lifted his head then his eyes meeting hers. There was that pain again, but it looked different, panicked even than the last time she'd seen it. It pulled at her heart, making her hesitate before she thought to leave.

“The Hunter’s Association is throwing a party, something they do every year.” Baek suddenly said.
Hae blinked, as Baek went on.

“Choi's guild I think is hosting it this year. It's in a couple of weeks; you should come so I can introduce our new A ranked hunter.” He said with a proud smile.
Hae hesitated and then nodded, feeling her heart drop painfully.

“Sure, just send me details. Thanks for the cinnamon roll.” She said as she stood. Baek nodded, his smile dying in an instant.

She bowed as she pushed her chair in, the tears already coming as she turned and fled the bakery, rushing to her apartment.

She fumbled with the keys in the lock as she reached the door, refusing to burst until she got inside.

Why was she upset? The girls at the raid had said she would be rejected so why was she surprised? Had she been hoping for some story book romance to come sweep her off her feet in the shape of Baek Yoonho? Of course Baek was in love with someone else, how had she not seen it before? It was never that simple and it wouldn't be now. What was she expecting? Hae I'm in love with you marry me?

She sniffed and jammed the key into the lock.

She pushed inside and slammed the door, tossing the cinnamon roll to the floor as she pushed her back to the door and slid to the ground, letting the tears finally come.

Eun stayed close to Jinwoo, her hand firmly nestled in his as they walked further into the dungeon. She glanced at Jin and felt a little better. It was easier to be brave when someone needed your protection. Her free hand gripped around the hilt of her sword.

“A pitch black dungeon..” Jinho said nervously. Eun swallowed hard, this reminded her of the temple they had discovered the last time she had gone inside a gate.

“Usually cave-like dungeons like this are covered in glow stones.’ she said quietly, gazing around the walls.

Jinho blinked, his armor clinking noisily as he hurried to catch up.
“Glow stones? What are those?” He asked innocently.

Eun smiled,
“They give off a little glow when you enter a dungeon.”

Jingo blew out a sigh, and counted on his fingers.

“So we have Essence stones you can get from magical Beasts. Mana stones from mining in dungeons, and glow stones. Seemed easy to mix up.”

“You get used to it.” Eun said with a smile.

The group up ahead suddenly stopped, and Jin tensed,

“Something’s off here…a cave with no glowstones…”

Jinwoo suddenly pushed Eun behind him

“Its an insect colony!” He shouted to the other.

“Insects?!”

“Better not be ants- that would be really bad.” voices echoed from the group.

Eun gasped, she remembered seeing something about how the raid on Jeju Island had included ants when she was in high school. That had failed and even with s ranks, they had lost a lot of good hunters; it was all anyone had ever talked about.

Her mouth suddenly went dry, this was not good. Her head began spiraling into possibilities and the same fear that haunted her nightmares returned.
She felt every muscle freeze and her feet seemed to glu to the floor.

“Eun! It's OK, I'm right here.” Jin called over his shoulder, stepped closer to her as he squeezed her hand.
Eun blinked, taking a huge breath in and glanced at Jinwoo.

He nodded,
“You'll be ok, I promise.’ He said with a small smile.

“Where are they?!” The group shouted, weapons were out and the group was waiting for an attack.

“There's too many tunnels, I can't tell!”

Jinwoo glanced around, the whole dungeon looked like Swiss cheese, punctured full of holes. He heard it before he saw it, a rustling sound just above them.
“Above us!” Eun shouted, pointing at a large tunnel full of glowing eyes.

The group quickly followed her directions and went into a coordinated attack. Their mage fired a blast if pure arcane magic up the tunnel and it exploded in a shower of rock.
Jin grabbed Eun, pulling his arm around her shoulders and putting his back to the falling rocks and bug limbs to shield her.

Eun buried her face into his coat, trembling. The memories, the fear, the dread it was all coming back.
The sounds of fighting and yelling were over fairly quickly, and Jin said quietly,

“It's over.”

She lifted her head to see the bugs strewn about the floor bleeding green blood as the group collected the essence stones.
Mr. Dongsuk approached them with a smile.

“Hey you two really saved our butts back there. How did you know they were coming from above Miss B rank?”

Eun swallowed, her mouth didn't feel like cotton anymore.

“Uh- instinct.” She said as she glanced at the yawning tunnel above them.
Mr. Dongsuk laughed and ruffled his hair.

“Well those are some pretty good instincts. They saved us there.”

“Mr. Dongsuk!” The mage called the leader over to examine something.

“The wounds on these ones, they're not from my magic or any sword.” Mr. Dongsuk observed.

“That means something bigger is prowling around here eating the bugs.” Jin said softly.

Eun felt her stomach turn sour, she hated bugs, especially spiders. Sometimes Hae was crazy enough to kill spiders back at their apartment with her bare hand. Eun was barely brave enough to squash the little things with her shoe.

“There’s nothing to worry about.” Dongsuk said as he put a hand on his friend’s shoulder. Why was he so smiley? Eun thought. It was as if it was always forced. She looked at Jinwoo who was watching the group with the same suspicious look in his eye.

“Did you guys see me get that bug!” Jinho asked excitedly.

“Yeah.” Eun replied, distracted by her watching the group of hunters.

“Jinho. That gear probably cost a lot, right?” Jinwoo asked Jinho.

“Oh, right.” Jinho said as he lowered his excited hands. There was concern in Jinwoo’s voice that neither Jinho nor Eun missed. “Since this is my first raid, my father got me something nice.”

“I see. Well, I’m not exactly sure why, but we should be careful.” Jinwoo said. He always had good instincts so if he thought something was off, then Eun knew she needed to stay on guard.

They continued further into the dungeon, each step Eun could feel getting heavier with dread. Seeing those bugs, she had completely frozen. She wasn’t ready to be back in a dungeon. Her nerves were still frayed. She kept looking around at the walls, afraid that one would open up into another dark tunnel that led back to those statues. She could feel those piercing eyes watching her every step.

As they walked they found more and more dead or half-dead ants with strange bites taken out of them. Eun couldn’t take watching them, their creepy eyes splitting her image into a dozen. She kept her head buried in Jinwoo’s jacket, holding onto his arm tightly.
Eventually they came to a section that was completely dark. Dongsuk ordered a hunter to give them more light further in and Eun felt her stomach drop down to her feet. Huge spiderwebs lined the walls. They shimmered under the light that floated down the tunnel. Eun felt ready to throw up. She couldn’t do this. She should go back and wait for the raid to finish. What help could she be?

But Jin was still here. She had a responsibility to him despite the danger or her fears. And he was nervous about their raid team. What if something happened between them? Would Eun be able to fend off six other hunters?
Jinwoo seemed to have sensed Eun’s hesitance. He reached down and gripped her hand tightly in his. He pulled her closer as if to shield her eyes from the webs.

“You’re alright.” he whispered low enough only she could hear.

Eun melted in his embrace and she very gratefully hid her vision of the webs within the folds of his jacket as the team pressed forward.

“Woah! This is…” one hunter said as they entered the huge room at the end of the tunnel.

“Look at it all!” another hunter said.

“Mana crystals!”

They had entered a huge room, large enough to hold a few hundred people. And this room was completely covered in blue glowing mana crystals. Some were five times the size of Dongsuk and others were as small as Eun’s hand, but they all knew what this meant.

A haul of this size would make them cozy for years.

“Y’know, Mr. Dongsuk, even your brother would be jealous of a score like this.” a hunter said as he admired the crystals.
“Hey! Don’t bring up his brother!” the cloaked mage hunter said in a hiss.

Eun was blown away at the room. She’d never seen so many crystals in one room. Jinho looked like he was going to pass out from all of his surroundings. Even Jinwoo, who was still on edge about their group, was in shock at the amount of crystals they were seeing.

“Jinwoo,” Jinho said as he was suddenly brought back to reality.

“Can I see the contract you signed? I’m pretty good with legal stuff.”

Jin shrugged as he handed the paper contract he’d folded into his jacket to Jinho. Jinho took it, read it over, and then walked over to Dongsuk.
“Excuse me, can I ask something?’ Jinho said as he stopped his approach to Dongsuk, holding up the contract.

“This is Jinwoo’s contract. It only specifies he doesn’t get a share of the battle drops. Since mana crystals are excavated and not dropped by beasts, shouldn’t this be split nine ways, not eight?”

“Of course!” Dongsuk said. There was that same fake smile. “Let’s split it evenly, I understand.” His smile quickly disappeared, and Eun nearly reached for her blade, but Dongsuk looked up towards the ceiling instead. “Still, we’ll need to deal with that first.”

They all looked up and Eun saw what her second worst nightmare was perhaps, behind that statue. A huge spider. A spider big enough to nearly take up all the ceiling space in its nest of webs. It seemed to be sleeping at the moment, its eight legs hanging limply, but that didn’t make it any less terrifying. Eun felt herself freeze stiff. There was no way she’d be able to fight that thing. The fact that her greatest phobia was a hundred times its regular size made her about pass out.

“T-The dungeon boss!” Jinho exclaimed, though his voice was now quieter to keep the spider asleep.

“I’m sure you realize this, but once the boss is defeated, the gate will close. We’ll need to mine and haul the mana crystals out before fighting that spider.” Dongsuk explained.

That was a seemingly impossible task. No monster would stay asleep during a mining operation. Dongsuk, however, didn’t seem to mind that detail. He walked back towards his team as he continued speaking.

“Luckily, it seems to be asleep, which gives us the perfect chance to start excavating. Chul-jin, where’s the gear?”

A short skinny man with buzzed brown hair shrugged his shoulders. “I mean… I didn’t expect there to be this many mana crystals. I left the transport stuff back with my ride.”

Dongsuk began walking away with the man towards the entrance of the cave. Jinho, Eun, and Jinwoo all pulled their eyes away from the spider to look at the group as they all nervously began shrugging their shoulders to explain they didn’t bring their equipment.

“Don’t I tell you to always bring it?” Dongsuk asked the hunter.

“I’m real sorry.” the hunter replied with a nervous smile.

“I’m sorry, but could you three keep an eye on things here? We need to collect some equipment.” Dongsuk said as he turned to the three substitute hunters.

“B-But this is the boss chamber! And it’s just Jinwoo, Jinho, and I!” Eun stuttered as the other hunters turned to leave. She didn’t have it in her to fight a C level boss, especially a spider. If it woke up, they were all dead.

“You’re a strong hunter, Miss B-rank. Just don’t wake it up and you’ll be fine. It’s probably sleeping on a full stomach.” Dongsuk said. The team walked further out of the cave, leaving the three no choice but to stay behind. “I doubt it’ll wake up unless something bothers it.”

“But…” Eun started.

“Don’t worry! We’ll be back in no time!” Dongsuk cut her off. He smiled. “Trust me!”

Without another word, the six hunters left, leaving Eun, Jinwoo, and newbie Jinho alone in the boss chamber.
“Jin…” Eun said as she tightened her grip on his jacket. “I have a bad feelin–”

She was cut off when the ground suddenly shook and the entrance to the cave collapsed with such force it had to have been an explosion. An explosion caused by the hunters that had left them.

“The entrance! But why?!” Jinho yelled, his voice beginning to quake.

Eun’s legs shook so violently she felt ready to collapse. Why did this happen? On her first raid back something had to have happened. It’s like everyone said, what happens in a dungeon stays in a dungeon. Dongsuk’s team was trying to get them killed and for what? More money? She looked up at Jinwoo who was glaring daggers at the caved in entrance. She nearly backed away from that hard gaze. She’d never seen his eyes that fierce before.

“They’d try to kill us just for some mana crystals?!” Jinho cried out as he punched a crystal. The way his voice cracked, Eun could tell he was on the verge of tears. “If… If I hadn’t mentioned the contract, maybe…”

“No.” Jinwoo cut in before Jinho could blame himself further. “Either way, they were ready to kill us after one wrong move. More importantly…” He turned to look at the spider boss.

Its eyes were now glowing an ominous piercing red and Eun’s legs gave out when the monster began to move out of its nest. They were dead. She couldn’t move her legs to fight the creature and both Jinwoo and Jinho were too low ranked to take it on. This was exactly what Dongusk and his team wanted.
Jinho, after seeing Eun collapse, drew his sword and stood protectively in front of both her and Jinwoo.

“P-Please take Eun and get back, Jinwoo.” he said. He was trying to put on a brave face, but it wasn’t working. Eun could see how badly he was shaking. “I’ll manage somehow.”
Jin looked down at Eun and without a moment’s hesitation, scooped her up into his arms and moved her away from the battle. He set her up against a crystal and nodded confidently to her. In his eyes Eun could see his words. We’ll be alright.

Eun expected him to stand next to her, but he stood before her and looked ready to take on the spider himself. He dropped the bags he’d been holding for the past hour and began walking towards the boss.

“Jinwoo!” Eun yelled to him, but he continued forward.

“Jinho. Step back. Watch after Eun, please.” he said as he continued walking, not faltering in his steps. “I’m going to fight this thing.”

“Wait. W-What?” Jinho said in shock as Jinwoo passed him.

“Jinwoo! You can’t! You’re not strong enough!” Eun yelled. She tried to get up to her feet to help him, but still it was to no avail.

Why was he always so stubborn?! She watched him as he held out his hand and something swirled around his palm before a knife, beautifully carved with gold running down the hilt and many sharp points along the blade edge to give an even sharper cut, formed into his hand. Where did he get such a nice blade? That had to have cost a fortune just looking at it.

“Don’t worry Eun.” he said as he quickly turned his head to smile at her. “I’m going to beat it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: Plans

Three years ago…

“Baek, you rushed in again. When will you realize how dangerous that is?” Min said as she furiously bandaged Baek's shoulder.
Baek laughed and kissed her cheek lightly.

“I'm in one piece, and we made it in time, stop your fussing.” he said gently.

Min tossed her black hair over her shoulder with a huff and pulled on some leather gloves as she glanced at him. She looked beautiful, as always. Baek smiled at her endearingly.
She rolled her eyes at him and laughed as she met his eye.

“Baek love, focus on the raid dear.” she said as she drew a beautiful two-handed sword.

Baek laughed and shrugged as he fell into a defense, his claws sharpened and ready to tear apart some ants.
“I am! My wife to be is just beautiful that's all.” he said with a cheesy grin.

She laughed and tested the weight of her sword swinging it a few times before she too fell into defense.

“Here they come,” she said, resolute.

Fire. It was everywhere, scorching the sky in thick scarlet flames and sending ash to spiral and dance amid turmoil.
The ants were swarming everywhere devouring hunters left and right.

“Baek!”

The voice rippled through the clouds of smoke as Baek turned, coughing on the ash. He cursed, he couldn't see a damn thing.

His armor was chipped, and heavy, his face covered in dried green insect blood. He had to find her, before it was too late. How had he allowed her to be separated from him?
How had this raid gone so badly in such a short amount of time?

Everything had been planned out down to the last detail, they had A ranks, S ranks and even a few B ranks with them. They had been overwhelmed in numbers, swarmed with a dozen ants even with Choi watching the east end of the island and his guild watching the North.

It was useless, all they could do now was to pull people out and get off the island before anyone else was killed.
Baek forced his legs to move, searching for her voice amid the screams.

“Baek!”

He picked out her voice instantly, and hurdled over some debris, finding her slumped and wounded, bleeding from several scrapes and cuts. She was at the bottom of the hill, not twenty yards from him. He smiled in relief but felt his stomach drop, she looked done for..exhausted.
Her dark hair fell over her face as she breathed heavily, leaning against the remains of a railing. “Min!” He shouted as he began to slide down the rocks and rubble. His heart dropped, his senses screaming that something was coming and fast. He lifted his eyes and found them, ants were headed up the hill towards her, their antennas clicking and searching for her.

He was still a good 15 yards away; he could make it to her if he hurried. He grimaced, he could feel that cut on his eyebrow, it wouldn't stop bleeding, and it was running into his eye.

He jumped the last few feet and made it to her side, taking her face in his clawed hands and brushing her hair back softly.

“Min! Thank goodness, I'm going to get you out of here alright? Just hold on.”

She nodded weakly, her green eyes fluttering open as they searched for his face.

“Baek..I don't think-” she began.

Baek shook his head and slung her into his arms quickly and easily before she could say more.

“None of that. Come on, we can make it.”

Her head bounced against his shoulder, her makeshift bandages around his arm bloody and coated with dirt.

He could hear the ants scuttling behind him, getting closer and closer as he ran. They had to make it, they wouldn't have to go far.
His knee suddenly buckled as an ant chewed into it from behind.

He stumbled but quickly regained his footing, not risking to stop and look behind.

He couldn't be sure but it sounded like a whole nest of them were right on their tail.

“Baek..” Min muttered.

Baek sucked in more air as his lungs screamed for him to stop.

“No- it's nothing. We'll make it. Just hang on,” he turned and ran right into a dead end, his heart plummeting.

They were surrounded on all sides with a tall cliff edge. He searched for any escape until he had no choice but to turn around and face the angry horde of ants.
He placed Min down gently. behind him, smoothing some hair away from her face as he did so.

“I'll take care of this, stay still.” He ordered.

Min nodded, a small smile spreading across her face.

“I love you,” she said, brushing some of his fiery red hair back.

Baek took her hand and leaned forward to kiss her.

“I love you back.” he said as he pulled away, turning as his body prepared for another fight.

His claws grew sharper, his hair began to drain white, he could feel the mana coursing through his veins. How dare they. How dare they hurt his precious Min. He'd make them pay, all of them.

He gathered his strength, his eyes flashing yellow and split the air with a roar as he charged into the ants head on, slashing and clawing his way through them as they dared to get near her. He fought long and hard, tearing limbs apart and throwing ants into each other like they were made of paper but he could feel his adrenaline slipping, the exhaustion settling as his arms and legs ached with fatigue.

His tiger form wouldn't last long, the ants just kept coming, they would get past him before long. He shook his head, he couldn't bare to entertain the thought of an ant munching on Min's arms or legs.

Someone would come, Choi would come to help.

He knew they were missing, he'd come. The minutes dragged on and Baek grew weary, his slashes weak. Ants swarmed him, racing eagerly towards Min.

“No!” He screamed, hurrying towards her as he struggled to keep them all back. He refused, refused to let them touch her. If they were going to die they'd die together.

He gathered her in his arms, holding her protectively from the oncoming wave of murderous insects. They had plans, plans to be together forever. To have a family, to protect others from the gates, to grow old together.

He stumbled back with her in his arms, his back to the wall of the cliff as he glared pure hatred at the ants that buzzed and clicked with excitement as if they knew he was done for.

Min coughed and blood flaked her lips. Baek swallowed dryly and shook his head, feeling terror grip his heart with a cold hand.

“Min-..” he began, feeling hot tears sting his eyes.

He closed them shut, hating the ants, hating himself for being so weak, hating this whole raid.
He opened them again in pain as an ant was munching on his calf, spraying blood across the ground.
He dropped to one knee, slashing the ant back as his claws carved into it like butter.

He roared in fury, the ants scuttling backwards in fear from him.

He laughed a little, “That's right, stay away from us-”

Min coughed again and he turned in panic to see Hae, covered in blood in his arms where Min had been.
“Baek-” she coughed, blood running down her chin.

Confusion and pain filled Baek's heart, what was going on? What was happening?
Her blue eyes met his, filled with fear.

“I love you,” Hae said with a weak smile, raising her hand to touch his cheek before her arm fell and her eyes drifted to the sky.

“No!” Baek screamed, this didn't make sense! Hae wasn't supposed to be here- she was in Seoul for training- she was safe! Baek felt the tears roll down his cheeks as ants swarmed them. He pulled her in close, shutting his eyes tightly as he felt the grief become too overwhelming to bear. He had failed to protect her, Hae- and Min- he had failed them both and he would be dead in seconds.

It seemed to him that that was a fair punishment for his failure.

Baek woke with a jerk, his heart pounding and his jaw clenched painfully. Sweat poured from his forehead and soaked his hair as he lifted his head from his desk.
He gasped, feeling his heart pound.
His eyes searched frantically around the room and he found himself back in his office on the 34th floor in Soul's white Tiger Guild's headquarters. He swallowed as he dropped his head into his hands.

A dream, a reliving of the Jeju island raid.
He lifted his head and found the clock, it read 2 A.M.

He ran a hand through his hair forcing himself to take deep breaths.
That was the first time Hae had been in his dreams of losing Min. What did it mean? His office was dark, with only his small desk lamp lit, the lights of the city sparkling down below as traffic still moved steadily.

He stood, glancing at his fingers that were shaking and clenched his teeth, the anger and fury building inside of him. He needed to calm down or he'd blow a hole through the wall. He took several deep breaths and steadied his racing heartbeat.

His mind went to the bakery on the corner earlier that day and his heart pulled again, Hae's face when he told her he'd no longer be in her raids.. told him everything he had guessed at. She was in love with him, and he was quickly realizing that he was in love with her. He clenched his teeth again and grimaced, shaking his head. These past few months fighting beside her had felt like heaven.

No, no he refused to go through that pain again..to torment himself for years again. Like his memories, Min had eventually died in his arms long before Choi arrived with help. Baek had been injured but had miraculously survived, and there were many days where Baek often wished that he hadn't. He had lost too many friends, too many people that he cared about on that damn Island. And Min…he had failed to protect Min, as an S ranked hunter he had let her die.

When hunters arrived on scene that had to pry her out of his arms even though he was unconscious. Baek turned and sat down again into his desk chair and rubbed his eyes.
Hae was so similar to her in a plethora of ways which brought back so many memories. Memories he'd believed to have suppressed into the deepest corners of his soul.
He couldn't continue doing raids; to see her almost every day, it was too similar to Min.

He swallowed and laid his head back, taking deep breaths.

He was exhausted, he knew that much. Between Choi being devious, the separate construction company vying for a guild position and his own guild to run, Baek felt deflated.
He pulled open a drawer and grabbed a couple of ibuprofen tablets and downed them with a glass of cold water.

His head was starting to pound. He wouldn't be getting any sleep tonight.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: No Choice

Jinwoo cursed, this thing was fast at figuring out his normal techniques. For something so big it moved incredibly quickly predicting many of his moves before he could fully attempt them.

He nearly got caught multiple times, before he nimbly dashed away, keeping his dagger close.

The system had been a major benefit to his strength and fighting skills, he had been fighting for a month now leveling up as a “player” like a video game.

No one seemed to see the screens and panels that popped up but they listed everything from stats, abilities, and points, even a store where he could purchase items that materialized into his hands the second he bought them.

All in all it was a pretty good deal, offering buffs, and full recovery options, listing his health in HP points which was helpful.
His inventory was stock full of potions and other necessities which made fighting easier.

He was just getting the hang of things, but was improving exponentially and even rising in ranks.
He jumped backwards, just as a fang came down biting into the stone floor.

“Jin!” Eun cried.

Jinwoo glanced at her over his shoulder, she looked pale, her eyes wide in fear. He may have been leveling up but he was still weak, a screen popped up beside him and he gasped.

His fatigue meter was adding up anymore and he'd slow down. He'd have to kill it before then, he couldn't let Eun face it alone.
Letting out a low breath he took off running towards the spider.

He watched it, trying to find its weak spot against all of the rock hard armor that lined its body. It opened its mouth and he hissed as he watched something come spewing from its mouth.

He leapt back, skidding away just in time to avoid the acid spit that burned through the rock.

He glared at the beast, trying to figure out how to get past its defenses. It was too big to fight head on and it was too smart to keep pulling the same moves he’d been trying on it. Only one option despite his high fatigue.

He’d have to dash to get up close. It was a new skill he’d unlocked not long ago making him move at incredible speed before one could blink.

He lowered himself to the ground as gusts of wind enveloped him, powering him up until his legs were filled with strength.

He kicked off and moved lightning fast, moving under the monster and then climbing high up in the air to attack from above.

Eun watched him in shock. How was this Jinwoo?

He was never strong enough to hold himself with a regular dagger and yet here he was moving with such speed she had a hard time keeping up with him.

The way he flourished his dagger with each stroke and seemed to revel in the thrill of the fight.

Her eyes just couldn’t believe what they were seeing.

Jinho was in shock as well, even muttering to himself in fear that Jinwoo could be a false ranker.

False rankers could control their magic enough to register low when they test and then they use their magical ability for horrific things.

No, that wasn’t Jinwoo. She’d known him practically all her life. He was never the person to do that.

The only explanation was… he had a second awakening. But why wouldn’t he tell her that?

Jinwoo placed his footing on the rocky wall, pivoted, and then leapt at the spider with his dagger pointed straight at the beast. He was going to make it to the head, exactly where he predicted the soft spot was.

But it was to his shock that his blade skidded off the armor of the spider instead of piercing it.

Dammit. This whole thing is protected. He thought as a red warning screen popped up in his vision, warning him that his attack had failed.

The spider moved fast and Jinwoo knew he had to move quicker. He leapt off the face of the beast and back flipped to avoid the crashing legs of the spider as it screeched furiously at him.

If one hit won’t cut it, then I’ll keep going!
He leapt once more and attacked as much as he could, trying to find that weak spot. At least the spider’s attention was on him and not Eun.

Eun felt her mouth go dry.

He was so fast.

Her mind continued to race to think up an explanation of what was happening. The way he was fighting, it looked like the fighting style of some of the C-rank hunters she’d worked with before. Maybe even a lower B-rank.

Why wouldn’t he tell her about any of this? Was it that he didn’t trust her?

Or was he so worried about her trauma he didn’t want to add to her worry? What Jinho said about him being a false ranker bothered her.

Was Jinwoo always this strong and he just played it down around her?

If that were true why would he let people call him the weakest hunter?

Was everything just an act for him so that he could enjoy a thrilling life?

If he was always like this, why didn’t he do anything in the double dungeon?

He moved up the leg of the spider at the fastest speed Eun had seen him go, but in the blink of an eye she saw him slow down. He must have hit his limit.

The spider quickly swooped in with one of its legs and threw him into a pile of mana crystals.
“Jinwoo!” Eun cried as she attempted to get to her feet again.

With the help of her sword she was able to get up on those wobbly limbs, but she couldn’t find it in her to take a step forward.

He needed help.

That sort of hit would leave him badly wounded, especially into those sharp crystals.

She leaned forward, forcing her body to move, but then froze when she saw a blue flash zip away from the spider that loomed over where Jinwoo had landed. He was back on his feet and somehow high in the air.

With a deep guttural yell he brought his blade down straight into the one of the eyes of the spider. Green blood splattered from the wound, wetting his jacket, but he didn’t stop.

He wanted this monster dead. No. He needed it dead. It was the only way he’d get stronger.

He drew his blade out of the eye and continued to stab, over and over until the spider let out one final cry and then collapsed.

He’d killed the C-ranked boss.

With a leap in the air, Jinwoo landed just before Eun and Jinho, breathing heavily. He looked down, the screen popping up and showing he’s leveled up again.

He let out a sigh and then looked up at his audience. Both Eun and Jinho stood in bewilderment. He killed it.

“J-Jin…” Eun started as she looked at him with wide eyes. There was guilt in those fierce eyes.

“I know I have a lot to explain to you.” he said as he released his hand, the blade disappearing with an electronic sizzle.

“You think?!” Eun yelled. “Jinwoo! You could have been killed! You can’t just leap into battle like that!”

She raced forward, the tears welling in her eyes as she collapsed into his arms, pounding his chest in despair, before letting her tears loose and bawling into the folds of his jacket.

“I can’t lose you again.” He seemed shocked at her response and stood there frozen for a moment, before wrapping his arms around her and giving her a tight squeeze.

It was reassuring to her even though she was furious with him.

“I’m sorry, Eun. I’ll be more careful next time.” he said as he brushed her hair between his fingers.

It was a tactic he knew calmed Eun down whenever she was upset.

“What was that? How did you do that?” she asked as she looked up at him. This time he seemed to grow sheepish as he shrugged his shoulders.

“I don’t really know, to be honest. Listen I can explain everything to you once we find a way out of this–”

“Huh? They’re still alive?!” Dongsuk’s voice sounded from one of the tunnels high up the walls of the cave.

The three of them looked up to see their traitorous team looking down with shock written all over their faces.

Jin quickly placed himself between the group and Eun, glaring a fierce blue eyed stare back.

Eun felt her stomach roiling, this was too much, all of it. She knew Jin was too exhausted to fight again, especially higher ranked hunters.

“I'm warning you now.” Jinwoo said, his voice as cold as ice. “Don’t come anywhere near us.”

The group of six hunters all let out a chuckle at his threat. They hadn’t seen what had happened with the spider or else they’d be quaking in their boots.

“And what are you going to do, E-rank?” one hunter laughed accusatorially.

A chorus of laughter erupted as the group made their way down to their victims.

“Guess the boss was pretty weak for a traumatized B-rank to take care of it.” one hunter observed.

Eun felt her breath hitch. How did they know she was traumatized? Jinwoo stepped to the side, blocking her from the vision of the hunters and holding his arm out protectively which only resulted in more laughing.

“What’s the call, Mr. Dongsuk?”

Dongsuk’s smile turned into a malicious grin as he looked at Jinwoo and then at Eun behind him.

“If you’re so eager, Sung…” he said with a chuckle. “Kyuhwan, take care of the B-rank. Let’s see how our brave E-rank does against six of us.”

Eun gasped behind him and he heard her struggling to grab her sword. She was still frozen to the spot. She wasn’t ready to be back in these raids. He knew what she was thinking.

Yet another horrific thing was happening to them. Jinwoo glared at the group of men. How dare they betray them like this. These people were nothing but filth for what they’d done. How dare they even think about hurting Eun.

He was about to summon his blade when a screen popped up, making him pause. He read the message and felt his heart drop.

[Urgent Quest: Defeat the Enemies.]

That could only mean one thing…

He’d been too distracted by the message that the mage of the group managed to light up his hand in light magic, it formed around his fingers like a ball.

He threw it and Jin leapt into action. The ball of light moved in an arc so as to avoid him and hit Eun behind him, but he was faster. Eun had to be protected.

He stood directly in the path of the glowing orb and felt it connect with him with such force it forced the air out of his lungs just as he was flung backwards with such ferocity that he broke through layers of sharp crystals.

His back was completely torn up and he could feel multiple bones broken. He had to heal fast…

“Jinwoo!” Eun screamed.

She turned and glared at the group of hunters as she gripped her sword in her hand. These monsters! They toyed with life like it was trash. They were even laughing at seeing what had just transpired.

“He’s dead now! That was powerful enough to kill an A-rank hunter caught off guard!” the mage grinned. Eun felt all of her fear turn into pure rage. How could they! How dare they! She leapt first for Dongsuk. This was all of his plan and so he deserved to die first.

She raised her blade and brought it down right where Dongsuk’s head was, but he blocked it with a quick flourish of his blade, pushing Eun back at the force. She skidded on the rocks behind her and glared at Dongsuk.

She was still rusty after months of no raids or training. She wasn’t sure if she’d be able to pull it off. Dongsuk was stronger, but Eun was faster. She just had to use that to her advantage.
“Let’s see what a little girl like you can do!”

Dongsuk grinned, the excitement of the battle making his eye a glow. Eun jumped in for another attack and Dongsuk ran to meet her.

Their blades collided and it was a battle of strength. Eun knew she stood no chance fighting against his blade so she sidestepped and moved out of the way.

Dongsuk stumbled forward and Eun saw his opening. She brought her blade down, but then another blade blocked the attack. It was another one of Dongsuk’s men coming in to protect him.

Eun felt the fear starting to threaten to resurface. She had completely forgotten that it was a battle against six not just one.

She knew she didn’t have it in her to do that. She jumped away just as another hunter leapt in, aiming his crossbow at her. Dongsuk got back up to his feet, that same grin still planted on his face.

He hadn’t even broken a sweat yet. He must have thought Eun really wasn’t a concern. She swallowed as she tried to anticipate their next move when Jinho spoke.

“Jinwoo! You’re alive!”

Everyone froze and looked back to see the tall boy standing with his head down. Eun wanted to smile in relief, but there was something different about him.

Something… sinister. There was a sense of resolvement around him as he wiped the blood from his head. There was no sign of a cut.

“Okay, then…” he said as he took a step forward, his voice low, but it carried anger in it.

“If the system wants to use me, then I’ll use it too.”

Eun watched him in complete shock as he continued walking forward as if he hadn’t just been brutally injured.

What… was he?
“Kyuhwan! Don’t hold back so much!”

Dongsuk teased. He still wasn’t seeing Jinwoo as a threat. Eun knew, however, how much of a threat Jinwoo was to these men.

She could see it in his eyes. There was an eerie piercing blue glow to them as he looked at the men.

“I’d forgotten.” Jinwoo continued as he continued to step forward. “The weak always gets taken from. That’s how it works here.”

“Hey look! The Weakest Hunter of All Mankind actually gets it!” a hunter chimed.

“That means you guys understand how it works too, right?” he asked.

Small black wisps began to flow off of him, like shadows coming to life. Eun knew whatever was going to happen, it wasn’t going to be pretty.

She took a step back as she watched with a mix of shock and horror as Jinwoo’s whole aura seemed to grow malevolent. “If you’re hunters… then you’re ready to be preyed upon yourselves, right?”

Everyone stood there completely dumbfounded. The way his voice carried, Eun suspected they had begun to raise their guards slightly. That was no ordinary threat one made.

“Let me handle this, Mr. Dongsuk.” a red haired hunter with silver armor said as he walked towards Jinwoo.

“Look buddy. You clearly don’t understand what’s going on here.” He stood right next to Jin, putting an arm around his shoulder as he sneered, leaning in closer to him.

There was a laugh tickling his throat as he spoke to Jinwoo. Eun could feel her nerves growing. This wasn’t a good idea.

“We should be ready to be preyed on? And what’s a jumped-up E-rank like you gonna do? The Weakest Hunter of All—”

Jinwoo moved in a flash, his blade coming up in a split second as he severed the head off of the man as if his blade was searing hot, his laugh dying to a gargle in his throat.

Eun gasped and stumbled backwards, her footing felt uncertain, unsure as she watched Jin eliminate the remaining men, as if they posed as much of a threat as a bug.

How was this the timid boy she'd grown up with?

“Dammit Sung, what are you!” Mr Dungsuk shouted as he now found himself face to face with Jin.

“Do you know who I am? Who my brother is! He'll find you and that pretty little B rank and he'll-”

Jin lunged into action like a viper who had cornered a rat. Dungsuk stumbled backwards in fear, trying unsuccessfully to parry Jin's strikes.

Jin was obviously stronger than Dungsuk, his movements were precise, quick and a terror to even watch.

It wasn’t a long fight. Eventually Jin was able to overpower Dongsuk. The hulking man held out his hand to plead with Jin for mercy. Despite his size, Dongsuk only looked like a mouse compared to the way Jinwoo loomed over him.

“H-Have mercy! Please! I’ll give you anything! Money!”

“Three times. You tried to kill me three times and now you beg for mercy?” Jinwoo said to him coldly.

Dongsuk knew he was done for. He screamed out in anger, but it was cut short when Jinwoo slashed his blade and cut the head off of their former leader.

Eun couldn’t believe what she had just seen. She thought what she’d seen him do with the spider was impressive, but this was downright scary.

The way he calmly killed all of these people. Jinho threw up at the carnage around them and Jin’s eyes turned distant as it seemed he was reading something. His gaze slowly went over to Eun’s and they were full of regret, but not at what he’d done but instead that Eun had witnessed it all.

“Eun–”

The walls around them shook, signaling the gate was beginning to close. The three of them didn’t waste another moment within the haunted room and rushed to get out of the dungeon, leaving behind the bodies of their slain team.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: More to the Story

The city was in its late hours of silence. The parties and events from the early evening into the night had died down and now the city lay asleep.

The city lights still glowed, the building of the Hunter’s Guild shone like a beacon within the center of the city. Though the city was asleep, Choi Jong-in was wide awake, studying a file like his life depended on it.

Something had gone south in a C-rank dungeon a few days ago. Six of the nine team members had turned on their other three hunters, threatening to kill them.

It wasn’t uncommon to see that more and more often with the increase of gates forming in their world. People got greedy.

But what piqued Choi’s interest were the surviving members of the team. Yoo Jinho, son of Yoo Myunghan who was rumored to be in the process of starting his own guild. Lee Eun-Ae, a B-rank who had been officially diagnosed as traumatized from the infamous double dungeon incident. And lastly the one that made Choi most interested.

Sung Jinwoo, that same E-rank that had miraculously survived that double dungeon.

When he’d first read that report on the double dungeon he couldn’t believe his eyes.

There was no way someone as weak as that could survive that dungeon on their own.

And so suspicion had been cast that Sung experienced a reawakening, but he’d been screened for one and it showed that he was still practically powerless.

So Choi had just chalked it up to pure luck. But now he saw that Sung had survived this disaster as well. No one was that lucky twice.

There was something more to the story and Choi could practically taste it.

He just had to find a way to get closer to Jin, find our what was happening. He paced his office, staring out at the lights.

Then there was the possibility of recruiting Hae. She was foolishly in love with Baek and every hunter could see that, and whispers had started floating around the guilds if past memories that had been locked away.

If he played this right, Hae would be in his guild and he would claim his revenge on Baek for stealing the only thing that had ever really meant anything to him. Baek wasn't difficult to read either, ever since Min he had remained as closed off to the rest of the world until Hae came along. The girl seemed to put a sense of life back into Baek, and even Choi could see that Baek was falling fast for her.
Choi smiled, settling down into his chair as he nodded, writing down a few notes and nodding.

Anger suddenly flared inside of him and he stopped, clearing his throat. He had thought he had mastered those emotions, even since Baek had stolen Min.

He clenched his fists, his rings clicking.
Jealousy roiled inside of Choi like a deadly disease. He was always one step below Baek.

The S ranked hunter had everything Choi found himself lacking.

He always got the pretty girl, he was stronger, everyone loved him and his heroic noble values, his smile. It made Choi sick.

Choi scoffed and took off his glasses, settling them on his desk.

“Not this time Baek.” Choi said to himself with a grin.
Tomorrow, would be different.

Eun rapped her fingers on Hae's door lightly as cleared her throat.

It was 10:00 in the morning and snow was drifting down outside under a blanket of fuzzy looking clouds.

The suspicious C ranked dungeon had ended little less than a week ago, and she had returned with a million questions unanswered by Jin, and her mind reeling once more.

He had kept his distance this week, she had received no calls, texts or any kind of contact from him.

He had gone incredibly quiet after the dungeon as someone came from the association to gather intel.

She was still baffled by what was going on, Jin's newfound power and strength and the raid that had almost gotten them killed again. Another worry to add to the list was Hae.

had returned back to the apartment to see that Hae had encountered a rather bleak meeting with Baek Yoonho while Eun had been in the dungeon.

had barely spoken, and when she did, it was the most depressing and discouraging thing Eun had ever heard.

Eun had finally weaseled out what had happened at the bakery from Hae, which took immense time and patience. Hae was heartbroken, it wasn't hard to see that.

The thing that confused Eun the most was that Baek had seemed like he had returned Hae's feelings.

The man wasn't exactly known for being Mr. Smiley, but whenever he walked Hae home from a raid the man was practically beaming.

It didn't make any sense, Hae was devastated about all of it which was understandable.

Now Hae was hardly eating, dreading raids, and never coming out of her room. There had to be an explanation, Baek wasn't a player and everyone knew what a sweetheart he was.

“Hae..” Eun began softly.

There was no reply from within. Eun sighed, glancing at the kitchen down the hall.

The calendar hung on the wall and a beautiful invitation in an envelope sat on their kitchen table.

It was embossed in gold ink, and beautifully scripted.

The Hunter's Guild was hosting the annual Gala for the Hunter's Association.

Apparently they wanted to welcome Hae to her guild officially, and Eun had been invited as well to attend.

It was in two days time and by the rate they were going, Hae was likely to stay in there forever.

“Hae- I'm sure we can talk to him- figure out why he's acting distant. Maybe it's just a misunderstanding.”

There was still no response on the other side

of the door. Eun didn’t know what to do. Did she try to force Hae out of her bedroom?

Would it even help her to go to this gala? Part of Eun wanted to call up Baek right then and there and demand he fix this with Hae.

“Hae?”

Still no response.

Eun finally took the courage to open Hae’s door and peek in, only to find she had fallen asleep. There were still wet lines from the tears that had fallen down her face and wetted the pillow in drops.

Eun sighed and closed the door once again. How did she fix this?

Her phone rang on the kitchen counter and Eun walked over to grab it.

Her heart stopped when she saw Jin’s name looking back at her. What did he need after days of silence?

“Hello?” she answered.

“Hey, Eun.” Jinwoo answered from the other end.

“I have something I need to talk to you about. Can you meet me at the hospital?”

“The hospital?!” Eun said in shock. Something must have happened to him.

“Don’t worry, I’m fine. It’s about my mother.” he told her.

His mother? Jin hardly ever talked about her. Eun knew she was on life support from the result of the Eternal Slumber disease. Something must have happened to her.

“I’ll be right there.”

Hae clutched her side, her breathing coming in quick ragged gasps. This raid was harder than any other she could remember doing.

There were several A ranked hunters there with their group but it didn't feel like they were winning at all.

“I need a healer over here! Hae! Move it!”
She groaned as her team called for her, she felt exhausted.

Drained to the bone. She stood, feeling the sticky blood of her stomach wound and stumbled off to heal.
They were overwhelmed and the battle didn't seem to be getting any easier.

They were getting swarmed with enemies, goblins with fangs, werewolves, lizard men, the lot. Hae had just finished healing a comrade and stood, feeling weary.

“Watch it!” Someone yelled, causing her to look up just as a lizard was heading her way.

She gasped, fumbling with her magical bow as she drew it, focusing all of her mana into the arrow as she pulled it back. The lizard was almost upon her, rising up on two legs as it prepared to strike.

The bow glowed as the energy settled and collected into the arrow as she took a breath and loosed.

The arrow shot forward, and sunk into Baek's chest, spraying blood across Hae's face as she gasped, and screamed, dropping her bow form as it shimmered into the air.

The lizard was gone and in its place stood the S ranked hunter.

Baek cried out, stumbling backwards, the scarlet blood mingling with his scarlet hair as he stared at her in wide eyed dismay and horror.

“Baek! I didn't mean to- I thought-” she stammered, rushing forward as tears carved lines through the blood on her face.

“I'll heal it!” She cried, her hands outstretched as she felt a knot forming in her throat. She stumbled towards him, reaching for the arrow when Baek caught her hand.

She gasped and glanced up to meet his eyes, that were filled with tears.
“Why?” He asked softly.

Terror and guilt filled her stomach as she shook her head, “Baek- I didn't mean to! I'll fix it I promise!”

“You can't. It's too late..’

Hae gasped and sat up in a scream, sweat pouring from her forehead and her hands shaking as they searched her face for Baek's blood reflexively.
She swallowed as she regained her emotions and looked around at her room in the apartment. A dream.. a horrible dream.

She lowered her hands and blinked, feeling the relief flood through her at seeing no traces of blood.
Her head ached and she felt dehydrated.
What time was it? She glanced over at her alarm clock on the side table, it read 5 P.M. she must have dozed off.

She sighed and flopped back down into the pillows, covering her eyes with her arm as her heart rate struggled to calm down. What was happening to her?

Eun had never turned the keys to her car so quickly when she arrived at the hospital parking lot. The engine died in an instant and Eun grabbed her bag, got out of her car, and sped walked towards the hospital doors.

She checked in at the front desk and made her way to Mrs. Park’s room.
She’d only ever been in this room once before.

It was dark and there was a hovering mana crystal within the confines of a glass tube that powered the life support she was on.

Mrs. Park herself was still sleeping soundly on the bed, a blanket pulled up to her collarbone. She had Jinwoo’s dark hair but Jinah’s slender face. Her cheekbones were hollow and she looked frighteningly pale.

Jinwoo was sitting on a stool next to his mother, his hand on top of hers as he rubbed it gently. He looked sad watching her.

“Thanks for coming,” he said. “I know after what happened you may never want to talk to me again, but I need your help with something.”

He really was ashamed of what happened in the dungeon. He thought he didn’t deserve Eun because of what he let her witness.

There were times she had been scared of him, but now all she felt was confusion. She just wanted answers.

“I’m not mad at you, Jinwoo. I just want to know what’s happening with you.” Eun told him as she pulled up another stool and sat next to him.

He sighed as he looked away from her. “It’s like I told you, I really don’t know.”

“Is this because of the double dungeon?” she asked.

“Maybe. It started right after I woke up in the hospital, but all I do know is that I can get stronger.”

“But that’s impossible for a hunter.” Eun said.

“Which is why I haven’t said anything,” he replied. He looked back at his mother, her breathing steady but a little too slow.

“Listen, Eun. I think I have a chance to heal her.”

“From Eternal Slumber? How?”

There was a brief pause before Jin held up his hand and a small scroll materialized from his palm, hovering a few inches from his skin. Eun hadn’t seen summoning magic like that before.

She had a feeling there would be a lot of new things she’d have to get used to around him. He handed the paper over to Eun and she took the parchment, seeing that it was a singular symbol within the borders of what pictured a gem.

“What is this?” she asked.

“A recipe for the Elixir of Life.” he said. To Eun, it sounded made up. The Elixir of Life was in dozens of stories she’d read and all in all it seemed to be something from a fairytale. But there was no joke in Jinwoo’s voice. He was serious about this.

“How is this a recipe?” Eun asked, referring to the fact that all she saw was a symbol.

“I suppose it’s something only I can read, but that’s not the point. The point is, Eun, that I need your help.” he said.

“It wasn’t easy to get that and I know that the place I need to go to get the ingredients is beyond difficult. I need someone there to help watch my back.”

“How difficult are we talking about?” Eun asked. Jin seemed caught on his words as if debating to actually tell her what he meant.

It would be something that would either scare her or make her upset. Or both. But he already burnt that bridge the moment he decided to ask for her help.

“S-rank.” he answered.

“S— are you crazy?!” Eun asked, dropping the parchment, but it blinked out of existence the moment it left her hand.

“We’re both not nearly powerful enough to take on an S-rank! You, Jinwoo! You’re only E!”

“At this point I think I’m around B.” he said, keeping his voice calm as if he expected this reaction from Eun.

He said it so calmly as if the fact he had grown that strong in only a month didn’t bother him. What would he be in 2 months?

“Still! You don’t seriously plan on taking on some S-rank dungeon by yourself?”

“Not by myself. I need you. I’ll take care of the fighting and I need you to help collect the ingredients.” he explained.

“The fighting?” Eun asked in shock. “You’re gonna do all of the fighting by yourself?”

“Not now. I need to level up more, but once I’m strong enough—”

“Jin, I don’t know what to think anymore.” Eun cut him off. She couldn’t help the tears that were coming down her face.

Everything was just so confusing and Eun was terrified for Jinwoo. What if whatever this newfound power turned out to be bad? What would that do to him? Everyone said that when one gets a taste of power they could never return to normal.

They’d do anything to get stronger. Would that happen to Jinwoo? After seeing what happened in the dungeon she was worried he was heading down that path. “I don’t have any answers. You’re getting stronger and I’m scared of it! What if I lose you?”
“I promise I won’t die—”

“That’s not what I mean.” Eun cut in again. “What if you… you don’t need me anymore?”

His eyes were wide as he listened to her confession. He’d never not need her. Eun was the one thing he held onto whenever he fought. She was the reason he was still alive today.

He kept fighting in that double dungeon with a small glimmer of hope he’d see her again. He was able to stay alive long enough for the system to take over and that was because of her.
Eun had saved him.

He took her hand and squeezed it in his as he gave her the most genuine smile he’d ever given to another person.

“I’ll always need you, Eun. You are my light and life. I’d never leave you. I only hope you’ll stay with me.”

Eun’s words completely disappeared on her lips as her mouth hung open. He’d never said anything like that to her before. For so long she had been confused on what their love confession back in the double dungeon had meant.

She knew her feelings, but since he’d woken up Eun was never able to get a feel for Jin’s. Sometimes she felt he had mutual feelings like when they first met in the park, but other times she thought he was distant because he didn’t trust her.

This last week of silence had really been bringing those feelings up.
But hearing those words come from his mouth, it was as if all the answers in the world were given to her.

She could read every bit of his words. He did trust her and he did want her. Though he hadn’t given her all the answers she wanted about him, in time they would come because she was the one person he knew he could trust to stay by his side.

“Jin… I’ll never leave you.” she finally answered.

His smile widened as he began to lean in and Eun found herself doing the same. There was no doubt in her mind now what he felt for her. They both loved each other and that’s all that mattered in their crazy lives.

Before they knew it, their lips were touching. Warm and beyond perfect. Eun had waited so long for this moment and she’d savor it for as long as she could. Somehow, as if told through the kiss, she knew everything would be alright. Jin would be just fine despite the power he had and they’d find happiness together. All they needed was each other and she wasn’t ever going to let him go.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Truth Unspoken

The night of the Gala had finally arrived. Eun had been excited for the dance, inviting Jinwoo to be her plus one, but Hae was still no better today than she’d been two days ago.

She came out of her room occasionally, but she stayed silent as she wiped away her tears to put on a fake smile.

Eun tried helping her pick out a dress for the Gala, but Hae wasn’t giving her anything. At this point Eun was ready to leave Hae home and go to the Gala on her own.

But in the end she refused, they were friends and she was determined to get this sorted out between Hae and Baek or at least get some answers.

She clipped on her earring and came to Hae's door, folding her arms as she watched Hae sitting on the side of her bed.
She lifted her hand and knocked lightly on the door frame causing her friend to lift her head and blink in surprise to see her standing there.

Hae took in her appearance, staring at the beautiful dress she had bought downtown for the occasion.

Her face broke into a smile and she blinked, quickly wiping some escaping tears from her cheeks.

“Oh Eun- you look so pretty.” She said, her voice still laced with heartbreaking.
Eun's heart pulled at the sight as she came in and sat beside her friend.

“Hae, what's happened to you? This isn't like you. You used to smile, you used to laugh.”

Hae sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose.
“I don't know myself exactly. I didn't think love would hurt like this,”

Eun sighed, “Hae, why don't you come tonight? It might get your mind off of it.”

Hae scoffed and dropped her hand.
“And what, run into him?”

Eun hurried on,
“All he said was that he was going to be busy with the guild, that doesn't mean he doesn't like you.”

Hae sighed, her shoulders drooping. She folded her arms, still in her plaid pajamas.
“If he liked me he would find a way to be a part of the raids.”

Eun shook her head,
“I think you're giving up on him Hae when you've hardly given him a chance.”

Hae blinked, turning to stare at Eun.
Eun quickly went on afraid Hae would push her out of her room and lock the door never to be seen by another human again.

“Listen, I know Baek likes you. The way he was smiling when he'd walk you home- he was on cloud nine! If he says he's busy, maybe that's just all he meant. You'll never know if you don't go and find out and you'll forever be wondering, what if?”

Hae sighed, and Eun smiled she felt as if she was finally getting through to her.

“Here- before you say no, “ Eun stood and hurried into her room across the hall, disappearing for a few seconds until she reappeared holding a beautiful gown draped over a hanger in her hands.

Hae's eyes lit up and her mouth hung open.
Eun laughed and swayed the hanger making the ripples of the skirt dance and twirl.
“I picked up something for you just incase you changed your mind.” She said, sitting down as she handed her friend the gown.

Hae was speechless, shaking her head in shock.
“Eun- this is..how much was this?!” She demanded.

Eun laughed and waved her hand,
“Its nothing. I've been going on a lot of raids recently and the pay has been decent.”

“But I can't take this- I have to pay you for thi-”

Eun shook her head again,
“If you don't put the dress on and come i’ll drag you out of this apartment building.” She said with a teasing smile.

Hae was on the verge of an excited smile but it flickered.
“But- what about Baek?” She asked, hesitantly.

Eun smiled, “Why don't you come and tell him how you feel? Come on, what's the worst that could happen?” She said as Hae was already shaking her head, her eyes wide.

“Uh, he could hear me.” Hae replied sarcastically.

Eun snorted and stood, making her way to the hall as she began to shut the door.
“We have twenty minutes before Jin gets here! Hurry and get ready or I'll make good on my threat!” She said with a smile as she shut the door with a click.

Hae grinned and jumped to her feet, hurrying to get ready as Eun waited outside.

In the end they were racing towards the Hunter's guild in their small car with Jin. They were only a few minutes late as they quickly showed their ID'S and made it inside as they jumped out of their small car and made it to the doors.

Hae and Eun gawked as they were shown inside, Jinwoo walking behind them looking sharp and handsome in a black suit and tie. He looked around awkwardly, fixing his tie nervously until Eun took his arm and smiled at him, he seemed a little less uneasy as they walked into a golden elevator.

To say the Hunter's guild had outdone themselves with the splendor of the gala was an understatement. The elevators were pure gold, and the walls were all glass windows overlooking the city that was glowing beneath an azure sky.

They were directed by several workers, as they took the elevator up several floors to the gala floor where a giant banquet hall opened into the party.

There had to be the whole Hunter's Association here tonight. There was crystal glasses and trays full of food that were being passed around by waiters in black bow ties.

Hae whispered to Eun as they stood near the entrance, giving a server their coats.
“Every high ranked Hunter has to be here tonight.”

Eun whistled softly, her eyes wide as they took in everything. There were white linen table cloths, lit with candle light and live flowers.

Live music played somewhere near the back of the room and Eun nodded her head as she rose on her tip toes.
“There's guildmaster Choi, near the back, talking to Chairman Gunhee.”

Hae's eyes scanned the room, and Eun knew obviously who she was looking for. Hae looked pale, as she began to wring her hands together.

“Do you see him.” She said,

There was no question as to who him was.
Eun looked around for a moment among the sea of heads and richly dressed people but shook her head. There was no sign of Guildmaster Baek.

Hae's shoulders fell a little in disappointment, but Eun put a hand on her shoulder.

“Don't worry. I'm sure he's here, let's just sit down and wait for a while.”

Hae nodded and followed her friend to a table where the three of them sat down as Jin kept fussing with his tie.

Eun laughed and pushed his hands away as she straightened it for him.
“Stop it, it looks fine.” She said.
Jin shook his head, giving up as he rested his hands on the table.

“I hate parties. I feel so…out of place.”
Eun smiled and took his hand, making Hae grin.

“So are you two officially a couple now?” She asked with a teasing gleam in her eye.
Jin blushed as he glanced at Eun who smiled and nodded.

Hae squealed and nodded towards the dance floor where several couples were slow dancing.

“Don't waste your evening sitting here moping with me, go dance.”

Eun furrowed her eyebrows, frowng at her.
“We can't just leave you Hae,”

Hae laughed and shook her head.
“Yes you can. I'll be fine, just go.”

Eun sighed seeing as how Hae would not relent as Jin pulled her out onto the dance floor.

The two fell into a slow dance, Eun biting her lip nervously.

Jin smiled, “She'll be alright.”
Eun sighed, and watched Hae tap her fingers on the table as she glanced around anxiously. This was going to be a long night.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16 The Gala

Baek Yoonho wandered through the crowd, his stomach a knot of nerves. He knew who he was looking for as his eyes scanned the crowd.

She wasn't here, why would she be here? He'd practically given her the cold shoulder last time he'd seen her.

And that's what he wanted wasn't it? To keep anyone who tried to get close to him at an arm's length? He sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

This was ridiculous, he hated social gatherings like this, Choi was the one who was the master at controlling crowds not him.

He grabbed a glass of water from a nearby tray and threw it down. The sooner he could leave the better.

He turned as he placed the crystal glass back down and froze. There she was, looking radiant in a beautiful sparkling white dress.

She looked like an angel, with her hair curled and pinned up in a half bun, as pieces fell down around her face.

His heart almost jumped out of his chest and he felt his stomach twist nervously. She was sitting at a dining table, her hand daintily resting beneath her chin as she stared at all of the people.

He felt his mouth working as he tried to speak, his mind struggling to put words together.

A mountain of emotions dropped on his shoulders all at once. He was overjoyed she had come even after he had acted so foolishly at the bakery.

He felt guilty for pushing her away, his stomach churned uneasily and he felt sick. She looked so…tired, worn out.

Not being with her at all for the past weeks had been torture for him, he worried sick for her in the raids, wondered if she was safe, worried she might run into a double dungeon without him there to protect her.

And the dreams, the nightmares of losing her.

He turned quickly before she could see him and weaved through the crowd, heading for the balcony that overlooked the city.

He needed air, he was going to die in this suit.

He walked through the cold night air and took a deep breath as he leaned on the stone railing, gazing at the city he loved and protected as a hunter.

The lights practically sparkled, the winter night air chill and crisp. Lights from the hospital blinked from the helicopter runway and planes roared distantly as they crossed the dark sky, leaving contrails.

He was a fool, believing he could move beyond the pain of his past. Beyond his failures.

“Baek..?”

Her voice cut through his thoughts like a knife and he whirled around, blinking in surprise.

She stood there, looking beautiful, holding her hands nervously.

His heart pulled, he didn't mean to make her nervous, it was all his fault she was feeling that way.

He mentally scolded himself for the other day and he swallowed, regaining his thoughts.

He fell into a deep bow and straightened as she blushed, tucking a curl behind her ear.
“You don't have to-” she said as she hid a smile, looking at the ground.

Baek smiled a grin,

“You look beautiful Hae..” he said.

She smiled sheepishly,

“Thank you,” she said. She came to stand beside him, gazing out at the city.

“It's beautiful out here,” She said with a smile, watching the traffic below.

Baek nodded, turning to look back out at the city.

“I couldn't breathe in there, too many people.” He admitted with a sigh.

Hae suddenly shivered and rubbed her arms and Baek suddenly realized how cold it was.

He quickly took off his coat and placed it around her, making her turn in surprise.

She began to protest when Baek shook his head.

“It's alright, take it.” he insisted.

She smiled and bowed slightly, pulling the coat tighter around her shoulders.

“Thank you..guildmaster.” she said with a teasing smile.

Baek rolled his eyes and rubbed his hand across his face as he smiled.

“Agh no.” He laughed.

She smiled as she regained all seriousness.

“I know what you mean about too many people. It felt suffocating to be honest.”
Baek nodded, leaning on the railing in silence. Hae studied him for a moment, keeping her voice soft and steady as the awkward silence descended.
“Baek..what's wrong? I hardly see you anymore,” she said.

Baek winced inwardly at the tone of her voice, she blamed herself for his distance.

He shook his head turning to face her, it was now or never, he had to push her away, anything to protect her. He couldn't lose another person, not again.

He met her eyes and all of that died away.
She watched him with worry, her eyes studying him as if she might cry.

He took a breath and swallowed trying to form some kind of sentence that would explain why he had been so distant but nothing came to mind.
Instead he sighed and closed his eyes in defeat.

“I'm sorry Hae.. I'm afraid I haven't been myself recently.”

He blinked his eyes open as he felt her touch his cheek gently.

She brushed a piece of his hair back tenderly and then dropped her hand. He caught it in his and held it, it was tiny compared to his hands and cold.

She smiled and it seemed to reach her eyes, erasing the sadness he'd seen there earlier.

“It's alright, I know you've been busy.” she said.

Baek shook his head, “It's not that-..”

Her brow furrowed, ‘What is it?”

Baek struggled internally with himself, either to tell her about Jeju island, or push her away.

What if it ended like Min? What if his dreams became a reality? What if he failed again?

He hadn't planned on falling in love, it was crazy, utterly crazy. His heart had to be going a million miles an hour.

He met her eyes and felt his resolve to tell her about the island melt away, he couldn't do that to her. His scars were his to bear alone, all hunters had them.

A price to pay for peace. He couldn't lay that burden on someone else again just to get them killed again.

The memory of the island flashed through his mind, Min..dying.

“You can tell me Baek,” Hae prompted, keeping her voice level.

He felt his hands trembling, he couldn't do this, he couldn't watch someone he loved die, not again. Never again. He had to tell her, had to end it now.

He held her hand in his left while he raised his right to brush some auburn hair behind her ear, resting his hand on the side of her face. She blushed, and froze watching him in surprise.

Baek leaned forward and met her with a kiss, feeling the sadness and the happiness war within him. The kiss filled him with unexplainable…joy. She raised a hand to rest against the side of his face as she stepped closer. They pulled away and Hae grinned, laughing as her breath came out in puffs of steam.

Baek however shook his head and bowed, dropping her hand. Her smile disappeared, fading into a confused frown.

“Baek?” She asked.

“I'm sorry Hae. I thought I could do this- but I can't. I can't lose another person..We can't be together, Hae. It was nothing more than a dream. Please…forget about me.”

He wanted to die, the words coming out of his mouth made his throat catch with emotion.

The pain and the hurt in her eyes cut him to his core.

He couldn't lose another person, not again, not her. He had lost too many people, his heart couldn't take it anymore.

It was too painful.

At least it would keep her safe. Away from Jeju where he would return to probably die. He'd rather her alive and safe than with him and dead.

He didn't want to lose her and also didn't want to die and leave her. Both he was sure were heartbreaking for her but he'd rather tell her now so she could go on without him then live a life in sorrow.

He'd keep her away from that island if it was the last thing he'd ever do.

Her silence killed him more than if she had slapped him. She took off his coat, pushed it into his arms, bowed and raced off back into the gala, hiding tears as Baek's heart went with her.

“What have I done…” Baek whispered, as he watched her go, tears burning in the back of his eyes, the joy in his stomach fading to despair.

Hae forced herself to keep the tears in as she maneuvered around people but wasn't being successful at it. Fancy dressed hunters, guild masters, her co-workers and waiters watched her go with confused curiosity.

She couldn't be here any longer. She refused to stay for a second more. She had to get out! And now! She jostled into people, stumbling blindly as tears blurred her vision.

She muttered apologies as she headed to the elevator. She considered finding Eun but that would mean continuing to wander around as she sobbed like a brokenhearted teenager.

She ran to the elevator one hand holding her dress up off the floor and the other hitting the buttons over and over.

The elevator doors opened and she jumped inside, closing the doors as she slammed her hand into the button.

It took only a couple minutes for the elevator to descend the many floors of the hunters guild, but when it reached the bottom Hae finally allowed herself to burst and the tears came.

How could she let herself break down her walls like that around Baek. His words stung. No, worse than sting.

They crushed her.

She could feel the pressure on her lungs and the sting of tears rolling down her face. It really all was just a dream. She was right.

He didn’t want her.

She was making her way towards the front entrance of the building where she’d call a taxi to take her home. Luckily there weren’t many people here.

There was the receptionist and a few stragglers for the gala, but no one she knew.

“Ms. Kim?” a familiar voice came from behind her. Hae really didn’t want to turn, but felt it would be rude to ignore her host for the night.

She quickly wiped away the tears and turned to see Guildmaster Choi looking at her. He was wearing a pure white suit that hugged his tall slender frame in an attractive way.

He had a blood red tie on that matched his clean red hair. He was still wearing his gold rings around each finger.

“I was down here talking to Mrs. Sohn and saw you.” he said as he pointed to the receptionist. “Is there something wrong?”

“No.” Hae blatantly lied, trying to hold her head high. “I just need to head home for the night.”

“Well, that’s a shame. Our party floor would miss you.” he said.

“No one would miss me.” Hae whispered, though she’d meant for the words to be in her head. Choi hesitated and then gave her a smile, though it was more snake-like than genuine.

“How about I walk you out? It’s dreadfully cold out there.” he said. Hae didn’t know how to say no to the guildmaster and so reluctantly she took his arm as he took her through the doors of the building and out into that blistering cold.

They walked for several minutes in silence, Hae repeating Baeks words over and over in her mind.

Had she done something wrong to deserve his disdain? What had the kiss been? What did she do, or say to make him so distant? Choi sighed beside her and she looked up to see him push his glasses further up onto his nose.

“Is this about Baek..” he said softly.

Embarrassment, fueled her cheeks to blush and she swallowed, thinking of a lie that would get him to stop talking about this but couldn't come up with one on the spot. She was too exhausted to argue.

“I guess the guilds know about my little crush.” She answered, trying her best to sound composed.

Choi chuckled,

“It wasn't exactly hard to see Miss. Hae. Everyone knew how happy you were around Baek.”

Hae sighed, and shook her head for being so stupid. Who was she kidding? Baek was a guildmaster, and she thought she had a chance?

Choi patted her hand on his arm as they turned down another street.

“Baek is ...difficult sometimes. He has a troubled past that he clings to.

He told you about Min, didn't he?” Choi asked, leaving the question hanging for her to answer.
Hae blinked, she remembered the name hearing it from the guild hunters about a week ago.

“Uh- no..he hasn't said anything.
Choi sighed deeply and shook his head.
“Oh dear oh dear. Well, Min was Baek's fiancé.”

Hae swallowed, fiancé?

Baek had never said a word about a fiancé.
“Why Baek thought that right to withhold that from you..” he winced.

“I don't know. But, as you can see, it's concerning.”

Hae ignored the backhanded comment about Baek and lessened her grip on Choi's arm.

True, it did hurt a little that Baek hadn't told her but if Baek had a reason to hold that back, it must've been a good one. Besides, it wasn't exactly her business in the first place.

“What happened..? Why didn't they get married?” She asked curiously, not sure if Choi would part with the information.

“She died during a raid. It wasn’t a pretty thing. It left poor Baek completely broken for months. Perhaps years. I suspect he still has feelings for her.”

Hae felt her sorrow get caught in her throat and she nearly lost her footing. So Baek really didn’t like her. He still felt for his late fiancé. How could she compete with that?

It was no wonder he got so freaked out after their kiss. He must have felt he was betraying Min’s memory with her.

“W-Why wouldn’t he tell me?” Hae asked.
“Baek has never been good with words. Sure he can put on a smile and talk for an interview, but he can never open up about himself.” Choi said.

Hae didn’t know what to think anymore. Her head was like a thunderstorm of dark clouds that she couldn’t see her way through.

It was too much for her. How could she even fathom the thought of going back to the White Tiger Guild and seeing Baek after what she’d just discovered?

“I know this perhaps isn’t the right time, but I was wondering if you’d reconsider my offer to join the Hunter’s Guild. Perhaps after knowing the truth about Guildmaster Baek you might join me to give him the space he needs.” Choi said as they approached a bus stop where a bus would arrive shortly to take Hae home.

Hae swallowed.

Now his offer didn’t sound as terrifying. Baek needed space and Hae was just a distraction for him. Maybe it was in both of their best interests that she transfer guilds.

But there was always the what if?
What if Baek liked her? If she left him would it crush him as it had when his fiance had died?

“Thank you for your offer, Guildmater Choi. I-I’ll need some time to think about it.” Hae replied.

She just had too many unanswered questions floating around in her head. And Baek’s broken face after he’d pulled away when they kissed.

“Of course. I understand.” Choi bowed. The headlights of the bus appeared down the street and Choi smiled. “It seems your carriage has arrived. Consider my words, Hae. I do hope that I’ll get to work with you soon.”

And without another word he was gone. Hae stood there dumbfounded. So much had happened in only the span of a few hours.

Why did she ever come to this gala? It only made everything so much worse. The bus came to a stop and Hae quickly climbed on, keeping her head down low as she paid the driver and made her way to the back seat.

The moment the bus whirred to life and started moving, fresh tears began to roll down Hae’s cheeks.
Why did she ever fall in love?

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Questions and Answers

The dance floor was still plenty crowded as people danced.

There was laughing and loud talking as groups of hunters got together.

Though Eun wasn’t formally a member of any guild, many people still knew her.

She was one of the surviving members of the infamous double dungeon incident that happened a few months ago.

No one recognized Jinwoo as the miracle that emerged from that catastrophe and Eun knew he was grateful for it. He never liked having so many eyes on him.

But eventually all the questions she’d been getting bombarded with became too much and Eun found herself dragging Jinwoo out of the dance floor and to an empty courtyard that she’d discovered when she’d visited the headquarters once before.

It was to her surprise no one was here.

It was a very beautiful spot with hand carved wooden benches and trees that seemed to withstand even the bitter cold.

“Won’t you get cold?” Jin asked her as he motioned to her sheer sleeved dress.

“I’d rather that than answer one more question about that dungeon.”

Eun said as she sat down on one of the seats. “I know it’s been months, but it still haunts me.”

“It’ll probably follow us until the day we die.” Jinwoo said as he took the seat next to Eun and wrapped his coat around her shoulders.

He then wrapped his arms around her and held her close to help keep her warmth within her.

“But you seem so normal… well at least as normal as you can after that dungeon.” Eun said.

“Doesn’t mean I still don’t feel the urge to hesitate at times when I’m fighting,” he answered. It had always bothered Eun the way he talked about fighting.

He always spoke as if he were only doing a bit of training and not putting his life on the line.

Back in the hospital two days before he had briefly mentioned that he’d gone into dungeons on his own with these keys and it was in one of those dungeons he found that recipe for the Elixir of Life.

“Jin?” Eun asked as she looked up into his indigo eyes, though they seemed a little more blue in the moonlight.

“Could you tell me what happened to you after the dungeon? I know you don’t know how you got out of there, but tell me what you’ve been doing since then. I’ve only seen snippets of things.”

She half expected him to shake his head and tell her no with all of the secrets he’d been keeping, but she had a sneaking suspicion he was dying to get it off of his chest to someone.

Something as big as what was happening to him was a big secret to keep on one’s own.

“Well… I get stronger with each battle.” he answered.
“How?”

“I- don’t really know. When I woke up in the hospital after the dungeon I started seeing these things. They’re almost like a computer screen, but only I can see them.” he explained, very awkwardly, as if he didn’t know if he should go into detail about things with Eun.

It all sounded so ridiculous when said out loud.

Eun, however, didn’t bat an eye at things. She’d seen him do things that she didn’t even think were possible for a human, so hearing one more bizarre thing didn’t bother her.

“It’s kinda like a game I guess. I get stronger and ‘level up’. Each time I level up my stats like my health and mana get higher. And I get these quests. Some daily and some when I’m fighting.”

“Like a game…” Eun echoed. “I’ve never heard of anything like that.”

“Hence why I don’t want people to know. It makes me sound crazy, but it’s as real as you and me. It took a while to get used to, but now I think I’ve got the hang of it.”

“I can see the results of it right before my eyes.” Eun teased as she gave his arm a friendly hit.

Jinwoo laughed and he rubbed the back of his neck as he continued explaining.

“I get new abilities too when I fight a particularly difficult enemy,” he said. His eyes suddenly grew distant as he turned his head away from Eun. She knew that look all too well.

Guilt.

“In the last dungeon we went in…” she trailed off.

“Yeah. I got a reward from that.” he answered her unspoken question. “I can use it to inflict a paralyzing fear into a lower ranked enemy from me. They freeze and I can attack.”

It sounded useful, but it wasn’t pretty to achieve. Sometimes Eun still dreamed of those men that betrayed them and of Jin killing them all.

She’d never been scared of him per say, but she came close that day.
“It doesn’t sound like this thing with you isn’t going to stop any time soon, right?” Eun asked.

“No. In fact I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s with me for the rest of my life. I’ll keep getting stronger and I don’t think I can stop it.” he said.

“It’s strange really.

Sometimes it feels like I’m playing into the hands of fate. It sometimes feels like this was all designed for me. I know it sounds stupid, but I wonder sometimes… Why me?”

Eun didn’t know what to say. Had this all been planned? Was Jinwoo supposed to have been left behind in that dungeon for all of this to happen?

It was strange the Weakest Hunter of All Mankind suddenly achieved this power. Was the universe pitying him or was this a part of some grand plan?

It was a scary thing to think of. If this was a part of a plan then what was the end result of such a plan and why did it have to be implemented in the first place? What sort of danger lay waiting for them out there?

“Whatever happens,” Eun said as she grabbed his hand in hers, its size nearly enveloping her dainty fingers.

“Just know that I’m with you no matter what. We’re gonna figure this out together. I promise.”

Jinwoo smiled as she brushed a stray piece of hair from her face back behind her ear.

Eun could already tell he was less tense after revealing his secrets to her. They’d share in this crazy life changing fate together.

A breath of silence passed and they were beginning to go in for another kiss when they heard feet shuffling from behind them.

They both froze as they looked to see who or what it was, but all was silent.

Still, there was now the feeling of uneasiness. They weren’t alone in this courtyard.

Had someone heard everything Jinwoo had just told Eun? What would someone do with information like that?

Jin moved to get up when a voice came from around the entrance to the courtyard.
“Lee Eun-Ae?”

Eun recognized that deep voice.

It was the voice of the man Hae was so desperately in love with. Baek Yoon-ho came around the corner of the courtyard entrance and his face was enveloped in worry.

Eun got to her feet, along with Jinwoo, and they walked their way over to meet with Baek.

This was the first time she was seeing him in person. The first thing she noticed was that he was tall.

Taller than Jinwoo, and Jin was exceptionally tall.

Baek’s fiery red hair was a disheveled mess like he’d been running his hands through it all night. Something was wrong.

That was the first thing Eun picked up from Baek.

“Guildmaster Baek,” Eun bowed politely. “What can I do for you?”

“Have you seen Hae? I messed up with her and I need to talk to her, I’ve looked everywhere but can’t find her.” he said.

Eun felt her heart stop.

Hae was missing?

What happened between her and Baek? Eun was so sure he’d fix things with her, but the look on his face told her it only got worse.

“I thought she was with you?” Eun asked, the panic in her voice growing.

She knew Hae. If something went wrong with her talk with Baek then Hae was probably trying to hide somewhere where no one would find her.

Especially Baek.

Baek rubbed his eyes, looking exhausted as Eun dug around in her purse for her phone. She dialed her number, feeling frantic.

She held the phone up as it rang, once, then twice.

Baek watched her anxiously as they tried to reach Hae but Eun knew before anyone else that Hae wouldn't speak to a soul right now.

She lowered her phone after several failed attempts to reach her and shook head disparagingly.

She felt a flame of frustration inside of her. Why did Baek keep doing this to Hae? She had been thrown into a depression for a week when he told her she wouldn't be seeing him, and now this.

“Guildmaster Baek, what is going on? You know how Hae feels about you.”

Jinwoo’s eyes widened as he glanced at Baek who was looking thoroughly discouraged.

“I know-I-I'm not very good at this. I haven't been in a relationship for-...well a while. I promise you, I care deeply for her. I would never hurt her-I swear.”

Eun sighed, brushing her hair back, looking still skeptical.

Hae deserved a man that treated her like she was his whole world.

“I need to know you're sincere about this, she's been upset for a week.”

Baek licked his lips nervously, his eyes pleading.

“I know- I apologize deeply. She means everything to me, I can't lose her now- Please, I need to find her.” he begged.

Jinwoo placed a hand on Eun's shoulder.
“I know he means well Eun, give him a chance.”

Baek's eyes softened and he gratefully nodded to Jinwoo.

Eun sighed again and nodded, Baek seemed like a good man.

“She's probably on her way home. I'll head there now.. Jin?”

Jin nodded, “I'll go with you, I don't know why, but I don't have a good feeling about this.”

Baek's face drained of color and a shadow of a past horror passed across his face as if he'd seen a ghost.

His hands shook, and he swallowed hard.

He bowed, “I'll head there too, if that's alright.”

Eun blinked,
“Won't they need you here at the gala?”

Baek straightened and shook his head.
“I won't spend another minute here when she's in pain. Choi can manage here fine on his own.”

A party guest suddenly entered the courtyard looking frazzled as his eyes fell on Baek.

He bowed quickly, looking panicked.

“Thank Heavens! Guildmaster Baek, I couldn't find you or Guildmaster Choi.”
Baek blanched, a sudden feeling of panic falling on the group.

“What?” Baek asked icily, his hands balling into fists.

The man looked at him in horror, afraid he was about to be punished for interrupting.
“G-g-uildmaster Choi. I can't find him anywhere sir,”

Both Choi and Hae were missing. Baek had a sinking feeling growing in the pit of his stomach.

Choi was always sketchy, but he wouldn’t have actually…

Baek shook his head. Jumping to conclusions wasn’t for the good of anyone right now.

Choi would be easier to find than Hae so Baek decided to start there.

“Eun, you keep trying Hae. I’m finding Choi.” Baek instructed.

Eun nodded in agreement and dialed Hae’s number once more.

Still no answer and this time it went straight to voicemail. She had turned her phone off.

Eun’s heart began leaping in worry. What if something happened to her? Was she hurt? She could be anywhere in the city and they wouldn’t know.

Jin grabbed Eun’s hand, sending her nervousness.

“I have an idea. Follow me.” he said.

Baek had never run faster.

He ran faster than he even did on the failed raid of Jeju Island. He’d said some horrible things to Hae and he’d never forgive himself if she was hurt because of him.

Baek didn’t know how to talk to Hae.

Every Time he saw her his tongue got tied and his heart raced up to his throat.

It was the exact same feeling he had when he was around Min all those years ago and it scared him that he could still feel that.

After what had happened to Min, Baek had to keep Hae safe. But was pushing her away the best answer?

“Guildmaster! What should I do about the announcement?” the hunter who had retrieved him called as he tried to keep up with Baek.

Baek ignored the boy. Hae came first and to find Hae, Baek suspected he’d need to find Choi.

Choi was trying to slither his way into Hae’s radar and take her from him.

Baek knew he’d been scouting her for the Hunter’s Guild for nearly two months now. After how heartbroken and vulnerable Hae must have been after Baek pushed her away, he worried Choi seized the opportunity to snatch her from him.

Stupid! Stupid! Baek scolded himself. This was all his fault.

Baek was halfway across the dance floor when the high pitched ringing of a microphone being turned on sounded from all above. Baek skidded to a stop and turned.

There was Choi, standing there in his perfectly pressed suit and with a smile that made Baek’s blood boil. He knew that he’d done something.

He was so eager for Hae.

“Welcome and thank you all for coming tonight!” Choi started.

“What a great year we’ve had! Hunters are growing by the numbers and the gates are more controlled now than ever.”

Baek glared at him from the crowd, taking deep breaths to keep his control.

Relax Baek, you need to focus on Hae.
He turned to go when Choi called his name from the microphone.

“We'd like to have our guild master Baek Yoon-Ho introduce the new members of his guild. I hear there’s an exceptional young prodigy who recently joined his guild. Who knows what the future holds for her!” Choi said as a chorus of clapping erupted in the hall.

People turned to look at Baek, but he barely noticed their eyes. His eyes were trained on Choi and they were furious, as hot white flames.

Choi only smiled at his gaze and motioned for him to join him by his side on the stage.

Like hell he would.

Baek only growled in anger and then turned on his heel to continue looking for Hae.

“Guildmaster, where are you headed? Please will you join me?” Choi chided, his silky voice echoing off the walls of the massive chamber room.

The crowd roared with laughter as they barred his way, sipping from expensive crystal glasses, sparkling with too much makeup, and smelling of a mixture of colognes and perfumes.

The whole thing made Baek's head whirl.

The fury was rising, he could feel it racing through his veins. Choi.

He turned and practically pushed through the people not caring if he jostled them or stepped on toes.

He was at the center stage in under ten seconds as he jumped up to stand beside Choi who had a sickly grin plastered on his face.
“There you are.”

Baek smiled coldly, and grabbed Choi's arm.

“I need a word with Guildmaster Choi, if you'd be so kind.”

Choi protested and laughed as he gestured to the crowd but Baek waved and gave a winning smile to the crowd. He tightened his grip on Choi's arm.

“I insist.” he growled through his teeth.

Was that fear Choi had behind his eyes? The smile was gone anyhow.

He practically yanked the man off stage, dragging him through the lights, wires, and back stage props and slamming the hallway door open.

Baek grabbed Choi's arm and flung him into the wall, flattening his forearm across his collar bone and baring his teeth.

Choi yelped in surprise as his head bounced off the wall.

Several stage crew members and waiters scrambled back away from them, terrified as Baek slammed his forearm into Choi's windpipe.

Choi coughed as his glasses bounced off his face and crashed to the floor in a shatter of glass.

His red hair fell across his devious eyes as he smiled bitterly at Baek.

“I'm going to give you 10 seconds to tell me where Hae is before I crush your throat.”

Choi sighed and shook his head.

“All I did was walk her home. Something I believe you quit doing about a month ago?”
Baek's eyes narrowed as he slammed Choi into the wall again.

Choi coughed and yelped, wincing.
“You’re afraid.” Choi chuckled,
“The great white tiger is afraid.” Choi sneered.

Baek felt the mana bundling inside of him.
“You see it too, don't you.” Choi went on.
“Min. You see her, in Hae. And it terrifies you.”

“What the hell did you do Choi!” Baek roared, his hair beginning to drain white as it seeped into the tips and began to bleed further up the strands.

“If you touched her-” Baek threatened,
Choi laughed,

“Settle down. I told you, I just walked her home after you left her in tears of course, and told her a few things.” Choi said as if Baek wasn't ready to crush his windpipe.
Baek clenched his teeth so hard his jaw began to cramp.

He pressed his forearm further into Chois throat.

“What did you say to her.”
Choi smiled,

“Everything you tried to hide from her. She knows how you failed. Maybe she's a little smarter now that she knows who she can trust. Don't you agree?”

“You probably twisted the story. What exactly did you tell her?” Baek demanded.

“She knows about Min and why you push her away.” Choi said. “Is it such a crime I tell her the truth that you never could?”

Baek grabbed handfuls of Choi's suit and hoisted the man into the air.

“I'm done playing this little game Choi. I lost Min because you wasted your time on that damn Island!” Baek roared,

“You left us to die! I lost someone who meant the world to me that day, and no matter how jealous you are, or devious, or cunning, I won't make the same mistake twice. Stay away from Hae. You want a fight? I'll give you an all out war. If you harm a hair on her head, I'll kill you.”

Baek's eyes flashed yellow as he bared his teeth in a snarl.

He turned and threw Choi down the hallway. Choi skidded and stumbled but smiled in amusement as Baek ran down the opposite end of the hallway.

Baek was boiling with fury the more he thought about Choi's words as he stormed into the elevator, slamming his fist into the button he needed for the lobby.

He leaned back against the walls as the elevator began to descend, and ran a hand through his hair.

His heart was thundering madly in his chest, and his suit felt suffocating.

He pulled at his collar and loosened his tie that seemed to be choking him.

He should've told Hae sooner about Min, about Jeju Island, about everything.

His regrets would have to stay behind for now. The elevator dinged and he raced outside.

The traffic on main-street was bumper to bumper as thunder rippled overhead.

Baek searched for a taxi but with how slow traffic was, it would take him an hour at least to even make it to the apartment to see if Hae was alright and willing to listen to him.

He hoped she would be.

He cursed and took off running, his fancy dress shoes slick with water as rain began to pelt down from above.

He’d never seen rain as heavy as this before.

Within minutes he was soaked head to toe, making his suit feel like ten pound weights holding him down as he ran. But he didn’t stop.

He was a man on a mission.

He finally came to the street where Hae’s apartment complex was and somehow he picked up his speed.

He flung the main entrance doors open and went straight for the call box to find Hae’s apartment. He scanned the dozens of names until his eyes finally came upon Eun-Ae Lee and Hae-Won Kim apartment 330.

Third floor.

Baek ran to the elevator and nearly broke the third floor button with how frantically he pushed it.

His stomach was in knots, his hands trembling. The elevator doors slowly closed irritatingly and Baek leaned back against the wall.

His hair dripped into his eyes and he placed his hand over his heart. What was he going to say? How could he mend the mess he'd made?

The elevator began to rise as the floors ticked by. The elevator dinged and the doors opened.

He hastily ran out, checking the doors and their corresponding numbers. 310, 315, 320, 325, 330.

His heart jumped up his throat, as he reached for the doorknob. Before he knew what he was doing he had opened the door and rushed inside in a panic, afraid for her safety.

‘Hae!-”

Hae looked up in shock from the kitchen table, sitting in a small room with a warm lamp overhead as she held a pen between her fingers and a folded piece of paper in the other, obviously in the act of signing something.

Her hair was a bit of a mess with some of the curls flattened from her walk in the rain. She wore a hoodie, with pajama pants and socks.

She blushed as soon as she recognized Baek, standing in her kitchen, one hand on the doorknob, soaking wet and screaming her name.

“B-baek?” She asked as she placed the pen down, setting it on the paper.

Baek swallowed, his stomach still a mess of worried knots. If Choi had harmed her- if he had even put a scratch on her face- he'd kill him.

“I-..” he stuttered, his mind reeling.

Hae stood watching him uncertainly, Baek noticed her eyes were swollen and red and the remnants of makeup clung beneath her eyes.

She had been crying because of him. Baek felt the pain stab him right through the chest.

How foolish he had been, how utterly stupid.

“What's wrong? Are you alright?” Hae asked.

Baek nodded, and finally felt his nerves calm down. Her gentle voice seemed to be pulling him from his rage directed towards Choi.

He felt his heart pull, she was more worried about him than herself, even after he had said those horrible things.

“Forgive me- for barging in Hae.. I wanted to make sure you were alright.” He said awkwardly as he straightened.

His eyes went to the paper that sat ominously on the table. He knew what it was.

A contract given from Choi to snatch her away into his guild. Away from him.
He felt his heart twist in agony again, was she going to switch guilds because of him?
“Hae..” he said, his eyes going from the paper to her face.

Hae blushed again and rubbed her arm awkwardly, keeping her gaze on the floor. She seemed nervous about her appearance, glancing awkwardly at her pajamas.

Baek didn't care if she was wearing a ball gown or sweat pants, she looked just as beautiful as the day he'd met her at White Tiger. She glanced at the contract sheepishly.

“I misunderstood you, Guildmaster. I'm just a hunter, and I understand now why you pushed me away.”

Baek took a step forward, eager to comfort her, to tell her the truth, to tell her everything Choi had spun was a lie, to tell her how he actually felt about her. That he loved her.

“Hae-that's not true. It's me that's not good enough for you. Please, forgive me- I know I should've told you sooner..about Min.. about Jeju.”

Hae met his eye finally and said nothing. She seemed so formal, so distant. He missed their laughs as he would walk her home after the raids.

How had he let that slip through his fingers?

He hurriedly went on, eager to tell her everything.

He started from the beginning, telling her about the raid and the island, how the ants had overwhelmed them and how help had been scarce. How Min had died in his arms, and how Choi had failed to help them in time.

“I see so much of her in you Hae..” he finished quietly, feeling the emotion and the agony and the pain of distant memories pouring from the dam he had walled up within himself.

He pushed the fear down, pushed the thought of losing her back. He refused to hide any more pain from her.
He was exhausted from bearing it all on his own. The weight of it would soon crush him.

“When I dreamt that night at the guild about losing you, I thought pushing you away would keep you safe. I wasn't ready to face the uncertainty of going through that pain again in case something happened to you.”

Baek said, watching her face nervously.
She had her hand covering her mouth as tears ran down her face as she watched him.

“Baek..” she whispered.

Baek felt the last of his anger at Choi melt away as he glanced at the papers again.

“There's no excuse for my behavior Hae, I was selfish, and rude- and I have no right to ask this of you- but..please don't sign those papers..I-” he felt his words catch his throat, felt the memories return, the terror of Jeju Island.

If only had had been just a little stronger, he would've been able to save so many that day.. if he had just been stronger.

“I grieved for my late fiancé and I wish I could've saved her, but the truth is..I wasn't expecting to fall in love, but the second I saw you at the guild.. my heart was yours, and it still is..I understand completely if you'd rather be in Choi's guild after what happened tonight-..” he felt his jaw clench as he mentioned Choi, felt his stomach churn at the thought of her leaving the guild because of his own actions.

He hoped he hadn't made too many mistakes, hoped he hadn't pushed her beyond his reach.

“But… please consider staying in my guild. You'll never have to see me again if that's what you wish. I'll stay away and leave you in peace.

But..you belong in the White Tiger Guild Hae, your team loves you, your skills are impeccable. Our guild needs you.”
He bowed again deeply, closing his eyes as the tears began to force their way into his eyes.

“I'm sorry, I'm so sor-” he heard rushed footsteps as he straightened, and suddenly stumbled backwards as Hae flung her arms around his neck.

She was crying, or laughing he couldn't tell, but before he knew it he wrapped his arms around her waist and blinked in relief and shock.

“Hae-”

“It's not your fault-stop saying sorry!” she sobbed.

Baek shook his head, placing a hand on the back of her head.

“It is my fault Hae, I pushed you away. I should've told you about everything-” thunder rumbled outside, as the rain pelted the windows.

Hae shook her head stubbornly and buried her face in his wet shoulder.

“No. Stop it,” she said softly, sniffing.
Baek smiled in relief and rested his head against hers.

“I love you, Hae.” He managed to say, feeling a massive weight lifted off his shoulders, she didn't hate him, she wouldn't change guilds. Relief sagged into his shoulders.

Hae lifted her head, her eyes filled with tears as a bright smile rose on her lips.

“I love you back, Baek Yoonho,” She said, brushing a strand of wet red hair back from his eyes.

Baek laughed in pure relief, and hesitantly went in for a kiss. He wasn't sure if she'd approve of a kiss but she smiled and took his face in her hands and closed the distance.

The pain and the fear of past memories melted away as the happiness he'd felt on the balcony returned.

He was sure Min was happy he had found someone, someone who finally had broken through to him through his walls of grief and terror.

They pulled away and Baek grinned, brushing her hair back gently.

Hae smiled and kissed his cheek.

Baek blushed and laughed as they separated, Baek still clinging to her hand.
“You're soaked,” Hae observed with a laugh.

Baek smiled sheepishly and nodded.

“I uh- couldn't get a taxi..’ he admitted as he scratched the back of his head nervously.

Hae's smile flickered as worry suddenly replaced her smile.

“Did you run all the way here from the gala?”
She asked worriedly.

Baek squeezed her hand gently, eager to reassure her that he was alright.

“It's nothing, I'll be fine, don't worry.”
Hae seemed skeptical,

“That was ten blocks Baek! Let me get you something hot to drink at least, here come sit down.”

He sighed and smiled in defeat as he let her pull him over to the kitchen table and sit him down as she raced across the small living room to grab a wool blanket.
She returned and placed it around his shoulders.

He smiled and grabbed her hand as she adjusted the blanket. She smiled and squeezed his hand in return before she raced off to the kitchen to get a cup of hot chocolate going on the stove.

She hurried back and sat down beside him, taking the papers and ripping them in half.

Baek smiled and opened his hand as he rested it on the table for her to take it. She smiled and took it.

“You know, I thought this would happen at the gala and not in my messy apartment with my pajamas.” She said with a sheepish laugh as she tried to fix her hair. Baek smiled and shook his head, brushing her hair back.

“You look just as beautiful as always. I was worried..about you. Choi said he had walked you home, he..threatened me with the thought of your safety.”

Hae squeezed his hand, and frowned.
“He what?” she asked, her smile dying.
Baek nodded,

“Choi had feelings for Min, but was overcome with jealousy and hatred when we were engaged. I assume that's why he's doing this now. He wants to take you from me, as he thought I did with Min.”

“That won't happen Baek,” Hae said firmly.
Baek nodded, kissing the back of her hand as the kettle began to sing behind them. She hurriedly got up and poured him some into a cup and returned.

He thanked her and sipped the hot chocolate, already feeling much better. The cold had seemed to seep into his bones.

“Be careful, I don't trust Choi at all. I warned him that if he ever approached you again-” Baek felt the fury and the anger boil up inside of him, Hae rubbed her thumb across his hand as she took it with the other.

His rage simmered and then left as he blinked, taking a deep breath.

“He's dangerous. I'll protect you always, but if you're ever uncertain, or worried, you can contact me. I'll be there as soon as I can.” Baek said firmly.

Now that he'd found the missing piece of his heart, he was determined to keep it. And no one would take her away from him.
Hae nodded, “I understand.”

Baek smiled and nodded, this had gone so much more smoothly than he could've hoped for.

The door suddenly jangled and Eun and Jim erupted in, looking panicked.

“Hae!” Eun cried, glancing from Baek to Hae.

“Are you alright?! We couldn't reach you! Your phone was dead- no one knew where you were- her question faltered as she glanced at Baek and Hae's hands clasped together on the kitchen table.

Hae smiled and Baek blushed sheepishly.
Eun blinked in shock, her mouth wide open.

“So I guess everything worked out OK then?” Eun said, as Baek stood.

“Indeed Miss Hunter Eun.” He bowed to both of them with gratitude in his amber eyes and then placed the blanket from his shoulders on the back of his chair.

He turned to Hae, bowing again as he took her hand and kissed it.

Hae blushed as he stood, his hair finally dry enough to be a poofy red mess.

“I love you, I'll see you tomorrow. Thank you for everything.” He turned to Eun and Jin who were watching with their eyes bulging out of their heads watched as Baek bowed to them as well.

“Thank you for all of the help, Hunter Eun, Hunter Jin. I should be going.”

They stood aside, eyes wide in shock, letting the tall man step out into the hallway.

Eun turned to look at Hae with her eyes as wide as dinner plates.

“What just happened!”

“We uh…” Hae said, trailing off as she began to blush. Quickly she looked away, but Eun had already seen it.

“Shut up! Did you…? Hae!!”

Hae nervously laughed as Eun squealed in excitement.

“It kinda just happened. He came in through the door, we talked, and then he just kissed me.”

Jin laughed as he folded his arms.

“Guess everything worked out.”

Eun stood shell shocked until she

practically jumped across the room and rushed to sit down at the kitchen table.

“Tell me everything, speak slowly, leave nothing out. Go.”

The majority of the rest of the evening was Hae recounting what had happened To Eun and Jin.

There was not one second she didn’t spend it smiling.

Baek really did care for her. Hearing all of those words come out of his mouth made the world for Hae.

No more secrets and no more confusion. Baek loved her and she loved him.
Nothing would get in the way of that.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Missing

A week had passed since the gala. Hae and Eun had been going on raid after raid leaving them both exhausted by the end of the week.

Baek had been on a few of Hae’s raids, but he’d told her that there was something he was needing to deal with at the office, so he appeared less and less.

Whatever it was it seemed to have him extremely worried. Hae had tried asking him, but he shook his head telling her it wasn’t anything for her to worry about.

He was the Guildmaster and so there were many things he had to keep to himself which Hae understood, but it was hard to see him so stressed out.

Jinwoo had told Eun earlier in the week that their surviving friend, Jinho, had contacted him about helping the kid become a guildmaster for his father’s future guild.

When he’d told Eun this, he seemed torn between taking the deal or not.

It meant he would get paid a lot, 30 billion a lot, but it would also put him in the spotlight for being the only hunter who can get stronger.

He wasn’t sure if he was ready for that sort of publicity.

“How are you feeling with getting your feet back wet in the dungeons?” Jinwoo asked as he and Eun walked together through a park at the end of one of their dates.

“It’s definitely taken a while, but I’m getting better.” Eun said as she swung her legs.

“As long as I don’t run into giant spiders anymore.” she winked.
“Well you know who to call if you do.” Jinwoo laughed.

Eun gave him a grin and they continued their walk in laughter all the way up until they were back at Eun’s apartment, right outside the door.

There was a brief moment of pause before Eun went up onto her toes and gave him a kiss. It was still new, this whole boyfriend girlfriend thing, but Eun wouldn’t take anyone else.

Soon she hoped they could live their life happily together without a care in the world.

“Don’t be too reckless out there.” Eun told him, referring to his tendency to leave and take on danger all on his own.

Since the gala he’d been telling her more about the different dungeons he had to fight his way through without a party.

The first one with a giant serpent he had to take on himself only a week after the double dungeon and another within what seemed to be a fiery dimension on Seoul where he had to fight Cerberus, a three headed dog.

Eun was mortified to hear those stories.

“Don’t worry. I’ll try my best.” Jinwoo grinned.

“That’s not as reassuring as you hope, you know. I swear if you get another key–”

“I’ll let you know. Don’t worry about me. I plan on staying home and making sure Jinah does her homework. Go have a fun rest of your night with Hae.” Jin interrupted her.

He gave her another kiss and then left, waving back at Eun as she opened and closed the door to the apartment.

Eun sighed, shaking her head in worry as she fished through her bag to find the keys.

She shook her head, her mind filled with worry for Jin, muttering to herself as she pressed the key into the door.

The door swung open unlocked as she pressed the key to the handle.

Her brow furrowed, as she swallowed, all previous worry gone with confusion.

Hae always locked the door before a raid.

Didn't she say she was going to be home by 2 today?

It was well after then. She shrugged and stowed her keys into her bag, Hae must've forgotten.

She pushed the door open and gasped. The apartment was a wreck, as if a tornado had just blown through it.

The kitchen cabinets were smashed in, wood and glass strewn about the floor.

The couch and chairs were torn to pieces, the stuffing and cotton spewed about like white puffy clouds.

The T.V was repeating the news channel of one of Baek's interviews, a large crack spidering across the screen as the image flickered and glitched.

“What the hell..” Eun whispered, feeling fear beginning to mix with the panic inside of her.

There was a mysterious dark stain across the carpet in the living room and as she stepped closer she realized the metallic scent of blood.

She gasped and stumbled backwards into the wall, knocking several framed pictures down to the floor as they crashed into glass fragments.

It was all coming back in a flurry of rushed memories that pushed and shoved for clearance in her mind.

The blood.

The fear.

The panic.

She cried out as she felt the world spin nauseatingly.

Hae. Where was Hae? The thought of the blood on the carpet belonging to her friend, terrified her and made her stomach twist anxiously.

She stumbled to her feet, racing through the apartment, flinging Hae's bedroom door open.

“Hae! Hae- answer me right now! This isn't funny!”

Hae's bedroom looked untouched, her bed still made from this morning.

Eun ran her hands through her hair, her mind reeling.

No. No, nothing had happened to Hae, she was an A ranked hunter.

She turned and flung Hae's closet door open. Nothing. She raced back through the kitchen and living room and ran to her room.

She slipped on something as she crossed the tiled floor and glanced down to see she had slipped on more blood.

The blood streaked across the floor in a crimson paintbrush of texture and made her hands begin to tremble.

Jin. She needed Jin. Baek- anyone!
Her hands shook as she grabbed her bedroom door handle and twisted.

Her room looked untouched, the same as Hae's.

What the hell was going on?!

She turned, gasping as she ignored the crimson stain on the carpet, the crimson swath on the floor, and the sticky sensation beneath her shoe.

She swallowed hard and hurried outside, coughing as nausea filled her stomach and panic filled her mind.

“J-jin!” She screamed, or tried to scream. It came out in a choked gasp.

Her phone, her phone, where was her phone?!

She had dropped her purse somewhere back inside the apartment and she didn't want to go back in there.

She felt her pocket and found her phone and pulled it out, dialing with shaking fingers.

Jin's number rang, and rang.

She raised her fingers to her mouth, her teeth chattering with the adrenaline.

“Hello this is Jin's cell, I'm not in right now, so leave a message, thanks.”

Eun glanced up at the yawning apartment door again in panic and dialed his number again.

No answer.

“Damn it Jin!” She said as tears filled her eyes.

She turned and raced down the steps, stumbling down one foot at a time as she got to the street.

Traffic raced on as normal, pedestrians smiling at the park as if her apartment hadn't just been ransacked and Hae attacked.

The world felt so distant, detached. What was happening?

She grabbed her phone again, searching through her contacts.

Baek Yoonho, Baek Yoonho.

Relief ran through her as she saw his contact name and clicked it. Her phone suddenly went black, dying from low power.

Panic filled her stomach again and she shoved her useless phone back into her pocket and waved for a taxi.
“T-taxi p-lease!”

She didn't dare look down at the sidewalk where she knew she'd see the print from her shoe following behind her.

A taxi slowed and she was suddenly inside telling the driver to take her to Jin's address.

Her leg bounced anxiously in the car, her fingers twirling nervously.

Her breath was coming in short gasps, she could see the blood, the wrecked apartment, the glass, the double dungeon.

The taxi driver glanced at her through the rearview mirror as she stared at her hands, watching them shake as she curled her fingers slowly.

“Miss? You alright?” He asked,

Eun didn't reply, he sounded like he was talking from the bottom of a pool.

Her ears felt stuffed with cotton, her fingers felt frozen..
Calm. Down. Eun.

She would pass out at this rate.

She tried to force a level breath in as the drive continued on.

They suddenly pulled up to Jin's flat and she stumbled out of the car, racing to his porch.
She tried the door, locked.

“No!”

She threw her hand to the door banging on it. She heard the hinges creak and felt her breath rising again in panic.

“Jin! Jin, it's me- open the door!” she yelled.

She sniffed, feeling tears. The taxi man was still there probably wanting to make sure she wasn't crazy or getting kidnapped or something.

She peered into the windows, finding the house dark.

She ran a hand through her hair again, this was insane. What was happening?
She bit her nail, her mind racing. It was a Friday night, Jin could've taken Jinah out for dinner.

She had to calm down, gather her thoughts, examine what she knew.

Her phone was dead, Jin was gone, her apartment had been ransacked, and taken apart.

Hae was either in a raid still or-...how could she explain the blood? The panic began to creep back in, what if that was Hae's blood?

An A ranked Hunter's blood.

Where else could she go? Who could she contact?

She pushed her sleeve up glancing at her watch.

6:30.

Baek.

He would still be at the office.

She jumped off the porch, and raced back to the taxi slamming into the door.
She placed her hands on the open window seal and shouted,

“White Tiger Guild! Now! Make it quick!”
The taxi driver watched her nervously as she jumped into the car.

“Go!” She shouted, making the man jump as he floored the gas pedal.

Before Eun knew it she was throwing the doors to the White Tiger Guild open and racing past the receptionist desk.

The woman stood looking frightened as she reached out to her.

“Miss! Miss! You can't just barge in here! This is a guild!-”

Eun took the steps two at a time, the adrenaline rushing through her as she raced past the training rooms, ignoring the many hunters who watched her in confusion.

Her trashed apartment was on replay in her brain, twisting her stomach sickeningly.
She had been to the guild a few times, and knew a little about the layout. Baek's office was near the end of the hall.

She hurried to his doors and yanked the open. The room was empty, the evening light casting shadows across the wooden desk and the floor.

She growled in frustration. No doubt that lady at the front desk had called security on her.

She turned and raced back down the hallway, ignoring the hunters who tried to engage her in conversation.

Baek was probably in a meeting. Which meant one of the office rooms on the next floor.

She heard a commotion down the stairs and glanced over the terrace railing to see several security officers following the frightened secretary woman's finger as she pointed up the landing to Eun.

“She's right there! She just barged in here and raced to Baek's office-” the woman was telling the officers frantically.

The officers looked up at Eun and Eun gasped hurrying down the hallway, keeping her head down.

She was in no mood to fight. Her body felt ready to fall apart.

She needed Baek.

“Hey man, what's going on? Who are you?”
“She just barged in here.”

Hunters gathered around the hallway as she tried to avoid them racing to the stairs that led to the office apartments.

She heard the security detail racing up the stairs behind her and tried to hurry. Her legs felt like jello.

Her stomach felt like it would empty all over the floor but the panic and fear kept it down.

She reached the office floor and blinked. There were a dozen wooden doors, any one of them could have Baek.

“Hey! Get back here!”

She heard the security officers shout from below.

They sounded close but still far off, probably two stair flights below.

She swallowed the bile back down and raced down the hall, throwing doors open and looking inside.

Most just had empty long tables and chairs, with giant windows overlooking the city.

The sun had dipped behind the horizon now, thanks to the winter months that had arrived.

She threw open another door, finding another empty office space as the security men reached the top floor.

“Hey! Stop!” They shouted, hurrying down the hallway towards her.

Her feet stumbled over each other as she jerked herself down the hallway. Where was Baek?!

She jumped out of the reach of one officer as he snagged at her sleeve and threw herself into another door, stumbling into a guildmaster meeting.

It was a lavish room, elegant in its design with red carpets and a long glass table that overlooked the city of Seoul.

Baek blinked, the remnants of the sunlight igniting his scarlet hair as he stood from the head of the table.

Choi sat at the table as well, eyeing her with a small smile as she gasped, her lungs burning with all the running.

A few other guild members sat around the table, watching her with wide eye shock at the intrusion.

“Baek!” She shouted, feeling relief beyond comprehension as she hurried forward as the security guards jumped her from behind, grabbing her arms and pinning them from behind her back painfully.

Tears stung her eyes again, this was ridiculous!

“Eun!” Baek said, his amber eyes taking in the entire scene all at once as Eun jerked her arms out and ran forward to slam her hands down on the table.

“Baek! Hae's gone- I can't find her! Our apartment! It was torn to pieces- There's blood on the floor!- I can't find Jin!”

The security guards grabbed her arms again and forced her back.

She was too frightened and panicked to respond as the men apologized for the intrusion.

Baek rushed forward grabbing the men and shoving them off.

“Stop! Let her go! Leave.”

“But s-ir-” they stammered.

The security guards watched with wide eyes as Baek pointed at the door.

“This is a guildmaster meeting. I will take care of this.”

Eun threw herself into Baek's arms, burying her face in his suit.
The tears finally came, rushing in rivets as the panic escalated.

“I can't find her- I can't reach anyone- someone broke into our apartment!” She sobbed.

Baek wrapped an arm around her shoulders comfortingly but his voice sounded just as on edge as hers.
“It's alright- calm down Eun,”

She heard him lift his head as he dismissed the rest of the guildmasters who whispered about Eun's intrusion.
“My.. what a scene.”

She heard Choi's voice and lifted her head from Baek's shoulder.

Fury suddenly eroded away the panic as Choi stood beside them grinning like a doll.
“You did this! You DID THIS! Where's Hae! What did you do to her!”

Choi laughed, raising his hands in innocence, the room now feeling suddenly cold and dark as the sun now fully submerged beneath the buildings of the city.

“I don't know what you're saying young lady. But I think you need to listen to Guildmaster Baek and calm down. You're making quite the scene.”

Eun lunged forward out of Baek's arms and threw a punch. It collided with Choi's jaw as he stumbled back.

“You lying pig! What did you do to her! Why is there blood all over my apartment! Where's Hae!?”

Baek fell into a defense beside her, his eyes zeroing in on Choi. Eun could almost laugh, Baek would support her.
Choi rubbed his jaw smiling.

“Wow, that was a pretty strong hit for a B rank.”

Baek growled beside her, his hands balling into fists.

“Choi. What is she talking about.” He snapped.

Choi shrugged, fixing his red suit and black tie and smoothing his hair.

“How would I know? I've been at this meeting all afternoon long.”

Baek lunged forward, as agile as a cat as he grabbed Choi by the lapels.
“I warned you.” He snarled viciously.
Choi laughed effortly.

“I told you. How could I have anything to do with this? You were here all day too, you know I never left this office Baek. This is what got everyone killed on Jeju, you're hot headed temper.”

Baek lifted a hand ready to swipe, his hand already transformed into claws.
“Baek Yoonho.”

Baek stopped, glancing at the door as Chairman Go stood watching the whole thing, Hunter Woo standing beside him.
Choi's grin widened as he tried to wiggle out of Baek's iron grip.

Baek tightened his fist and held him fast.
“Let Guildmaster Choi go, Baek.” the chairman said slowly.

“He has attacked one of my hunters, Chairman!” Baek snarled, trying to keep his voice and his anger level.

Him making a scene would not help his case.

Eun hurried to stand beside Baek in full support, nodding.

She bowed, shaking and trembling as she did so.

The chairman raised an eyebrow.

“Oh? And you have proof of this?” He asked calmly.

“I was here all day sir. There are several witnesses.” Choi said smoothly.
“Shut up.” Baek snarled, his eyes bright gold.

“Let him go Baek.” The chairman said.
“I'm not going to ask again.”

Baek snarled and shoved Choi back, releasing his grip on his suit.

Choi grinned and smoothed his suit again, tightening his tie.

“Thank you Chairman. I'll excuse myself to let you handle this if that's alright.”

“Don't think for one second you're leaving-” Baek began.

“Baek! That is enough.” Chairman Go said, cutting Baek off.

Baek turned his furious gaze on Go and narrowed his eyes. Eun blinked, when had Baek's hair turned white?

“If you have a problem or a concern you take it up with me, you don't accuse and attack a guildmaster with no evidence to his crime.” Go said.

Choi smiled and tapped his finger against his chin watching them both with devious eyes.

The room went silent, Baek's fury was tangible and it felt suffocating.

Choi bowed again to the Chairman.

The chairman nodded and Choi turned to Eun smiling.

“I'm sorry to hear about your friend.”

Eun clenched her teeth and refrained from lunging again.

Her emotions were running rampant.
Baek grabbed her shoulder gently as if sensing her uneasiness.

Choi thanked the chairman and slipped out smiling as he slunk down the hall.

The chairman raised his eyebrows as he turned to Baek and Eun.

“What is the meaning of this? We have competition between guilds already, we don't need a war.’

“I knew Choi was your favorite but I didn't know you were his babysitter.” Baek growled.

The chairman said nothing as Woo grabbed the door for him.

“Don't let me catch you doing something like this again Baek. You're a guildmaster, start acting like one.” He finished. 

With that the two of them left leaving Baek and Eun to stare at the door.

“Eun..” Baek said softly.
Eun turned to see his hair slowly bleeding back into red as he took a deep breath.

“Y-yes?” She felt exhausted, the adrenaline crashing finally.

Baek rushed over and grabbed her arm as her knees buckled, helping her stand.
“Are you alright?” He asked.

Eun shook her head, feeling sick.
Baek helped her sit down at the table, looking anxious himself.

He sat beside her, letting her regain control of her breathing and her emotions for a moment.

“Can you take me to the apartment..” he said softly.

The apartment was just as sinister the second time as it was the first. Baek led inside this time, stepping on broken glass as he examined the interior.

Eun realized it looked more wrecked than it had the first time, the kitchen chairs were broken and strewn about the kitchen as a curtain fluttered from a nearby broken window.

“What the hell..” Baek said under his breath.

Eun stepped into the kitchen, trying to breathe through her mouth. The air smelled like blood and burnt wood-...
Realization hit.

“Baek-”

He nodded coming into the kitchen,

“Yes I smell it too. There are scorch marks all over the walls.” He agreed.
Choi's speciality was fire.

Eun glanced at the table, it was scorched black, bits of ash scattered about the table and floor.

What sort of a message did Choi want to send to them?

It looked like he’d chosen those places particularly to get their attention. Did he want to get caught?
The big question still stood.

Where was Hae? All there were, were signs of struggle. There was no sign of a body being dragged out or even of a weapon being used.

“What do we do? I-I don’t even know where to start.” Eun said.

Baek was quiet, his mind working over all that had happened.

“She was a grade A Baek.. A. She was strong.”

Baek nodded, running his fingers through his hair.

A look of despair crossed his face, his eyes swimming in some distant memory.

Eun had heard about what had happened in Jeju, Baek had told Hae that it was alright to tell Eun about Min. Baek must've felt that this too was his fault.

Baek looked up,
“Can you get a hold of Jin? I'll go find Choi.”

Eun nodded, “My phone is dead-”

Baek reached into the breast pocket of his suit and produced his.

“Here, see if you can reach him. I don't want to leave here until he comes, I don't know what's happening, but we don't want to lose you too.”

Eun took the phone with shaky hands and she dialed in Jin’s number. This time he finally did pick up.

“Hello? This is Sung Jinwoo.” he said.

“Jin!” Eun yelled frantically into the phone as tears of relief filled her eyes. It was nice to hear his voice after all of this crazy.

“Eun? What’s going on?! You called me 3 times.” he said, the worry in his voice growing exponentially.

“Hae-” Her voice cracked as she choked back a sob. “Hae’s missing. Someone broke into our apartment-”

“Are you alright?” he asked frantically. Over the phone Eun could hear him jangling his keys as he was most likely running to his car.

“I’m fine. Baek is here with me. We’re at the apartment.” Eun explained.

“Good. Don’t move. I’ll be right there. Don't worry I'm on my way, OK?”

Eun nodded, feeling the knot in her throat grow as she glanced around the apartment uneasily. Jin stayed on the line with her until he finally walked through the door when Eun set down the phone and ran into his arms.

Jin held her close as his eyes took in the scene of the apartment.

“Eun- are you alright? Are you hurt?” He asked frantically as Baek stood from the table to step through the apartment.

Eun shook her head, burying her face in his hoodie.

“Someone came to get her- while I was gone, they b-broke into our apartment- there's blood all over the floor Jin- they hurt her, she's gone.” She choked out.

Jin shook his head,

“I'm so sorry I wasn't here- I took Jinah to dinner and my phone was turned off.”
Eun sniffed, turning her head to look at the ruined mess of a kitchen.

“I went to find Baek, and Choi was in the meeting with him and denied being involved. But who could take Hae? She was a grade A- she was strong enough to fight back.”

Eun felt her stomach twist in a knot, was. Hae had to be alive, Choi wouldn't kill her not immediately if this was revenge against Baek.

He would want Baek to suffer, as much as possible and that would mean keeping Hae alive.

“We'll find her. All of us, we'll find her and bring her home Eun. I promise.”
Baek emerged from the torn up living room, his eyes distant.

“Jin, can you take care of Miss Lee?”

Jin nodded, “Yes of course, where are you going Baek?”

Baek grabbed his cell phone from the table and slid it into his pocket as he grabbed the doorknob.

“I'm going to have some words with Choi.”
Eun sniffed and lifted her head,
“Be careful,” she said.

Baek's face softened and he nodded,
“Thank you, I'm glad you came to find me today. I promise we'll find Hae. No matter what.”

He left with a brisk walk, closing the door of the trashed apartment behind him.
“Well,” Eun said, composing herself enough to find a distraction. “Let’s get cleaning.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 19 Shadows in the Night

Baek stormed out into the crisp night air running a hand through his hair as he walked down the street, his hands shaking. Baek felt his heart sink in despair. How had he let this happen? He had just seen her yesterday, he had walked her home from a raid! She was safe- he had promised to protect her. He cursed, biting back his fear. He should've known Choi would try something after Hae refused once again his offer to switch to his guild. His mind was racing, panic was starting to take hold as his mind ran over the events of the day. How could he have been so careless? He had let his guard down. He needed to find her immediately. He had to calm down. He took several deep breaths trying to push aside the panic and fear that was clutching at his heart.

He needed to think, what did Choi gain from this? Revenge? Some petty attempt to make him suffer? He clenched his fists, his hair threatening to rush white again as he thought of Hae's blood on the apartment floor.

Guilt and shame washed over him like a depression as he thought of her in danger, once again he had failed to be there.
Once again, he had let her slip through his fingers.

He clenched his teeth, walking briskly down the sidewalk, his mind a whirl.
Choi was disgustingly right, he had been at the guild all day and in line of Baek's sight well before Eun had even discovered the apartment. He had wanted Baek to see him, wanted some kind of reaction and a set up for the Chairman.

He knew Baek would've reacted that way. The damn snake had everything in his pocket. Now the Chairman knew of Baek’s hostility towards Choi and if something were to happen to him, Gunhee would immediately look to Baek. Chairman Go Gunhee was said to be the strongest S-Rank in all of Korea, even with his old age. Baek knew if it came down to it he wouldn’t stand a chance against him.

So how was he supposed to confront Choi without causing problems?
But this was Hae. Baek couldn’t think straight with her and the fact that she was taken was making his mind reel all over the place. Was this really the best course of action to confront Choi or should he be using his energy to try and find her? He was no detective. He wouldn’t even know where to start.
The Hunters Guild.

That’s where he'd start. If he just happened to bump into Choi, then it would be the man’s bad luck.
He caught a taxi, the poor cab driver intimidated by the fact Baek Yoonho was in his car, and went straight for the Hunters Guild headquarters. The building looked dark. It made sense seeing as how it was nearly midnight now. Everyone had gone home for the night. Baek first looked all the way to the top of the building where he knew Choi’s office lay. It also was dark. Perhaps he wasn’t in for the night.

Clenching his fists, Baek walked in through the front doors of the building. The receptionist was still in, fiddling around with some things as if getting ready to go home. When she saw Baek her eyes went wide as gold balls as she stumbled back into her chair.
“G-Guildmaster Baek! What are you doing here so late?” she asked.

“I have something I need to drop off. Is Choi here?” Baek asked, trying his best to keep his voice steady so as not to scare the girl.
“Guildmaster Choi hasn’t returned since the Guildmaster meeting, sir.” she answered. Baek felt his frustration grow. Where was that snake?
“Alright, then I’ll just quickly drop my package off in his office.” Baek said as he began making his way forward past the desk.

“E-Excuse me, sir, but you could just leave it here and I’ll deliver it to him.” the shy receptionist said. “We are about to close, sir.”
Baek couldn’t deal with this any longer. He was wasting precious time he could be spending trying to find Hae. He just needed to get into Choi’s office to take a look around at things. This was the perfect opportunity seeing as how he wasn’t in right now.
“I’ll only be a moment. I would feel better if I were the one to drop it off.” Baek said. It was a warning to the girl not to fight him on this. She clearly took the hint and nodded, letting him pass.
Baek hurried on before she could object and took the elevator to the top floor.

The elevator doors opened and he stopped out into a dark hallway, the lights already turned off for the night. He hurried down the length of the corridor until he froze, hearing something. It was voices, dim and not far off.
He hesitated, considering what to do until he stepped forward coming to a corner that intersected with another hallway. He held his breath as he kept still, finally catching the words easily. Baek felt his blood boil as he recognized one of the voices. It was Choi.

“You left a wrecked apartment! I had Baek Yoonho breathing down my neck today. Do you know what kind of a risk that was? You were supposed to get in, take the girl, and get out. How hard was that supposed to be?”

“I'm sorry sir,” the second voice said, nervously.

“She wasn't going down without a fight- she's a damn A rank, she almost took my head off.”

“I don't care if she tore you in half. Our whole operation was at stake today when that girl barged in on the meeting to fetch Baek. He suspects me, he'll be watching me! Waiting for me to slip up! Do you not understand how serious this is?” Baek couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

He of course assumed Choi was behind things, but hearing those words come from his mouth was something so completely different. So Choi really was corrupt. How were they going to stop a man at such a high rank of power?

He had to hold himself back from barging into the room and tearing Choi apart. He knew where Hae was. Baek would do anything to find her, but if he was going to play this tactically then he needed to find evidence of Choi’s corruption first. If he had that irrefutable evidence then Choi couldn’t drag him down with him. Choi’s office was just behind him. If he could just take a peek…

The door to the room Choi was behind opened and Baek panicked. He couldn’t be seen. He sprinted through the nearest door he could and waited.
“Sir?” A voice sounded.

“I thought I heard something.” Choi replied. “Must be paranoid after tonight.”

Baek heard the click of Choi’s glasses as he pushed them further up his face. It was a habit of his whenever he was planning something.
“Go make sure the girl has enough food to last the next few days. I have a feeling she’ll be alone down there for a bit.”

Down there? Where was Choi keeping Hae? Was she in some cold dark basement somewhere?

Sitting in the room Baek knew he had a choice. Either he waits for Choi to leave and he searches his office for the evidence he needed or he follows the man Choi had been talking to and finds Hae.

There was no question on what he’d do. Once he heard Choi’s office door close Baek slipped out of the room he’d been hiding in and as quietly as he could he began making his way down the building, using his keen ears to keep track of the man supposedly seeing Hae.
The man was down the stairs and out into the busy streets of Seoul. Baek had to keep his anger to a minimum, every instinct inside of him was screaming to grab the man and threatening to tear him apart until he told him where Hae was.

His head began to pound with the force of it all. He had just promised to keep her safe a few days prior. How could he have let this happen? He couldn't dwell on that, the sooner he could find her and get her to safety the better.

The thought of Hae being dragged from her apartment, harmed, and forced into confinement sent his stomach into tight knots.
Sirens of police cars and ambulances echoed down the dark streets into traffic as he turned along with the man staying back behind 20 feet or so. The street lamps did little to illuminate his prey, but his eyes made up for the rest.
Baek could make out a mop of messy brown hair, middle aged, with a long tan trench coat. The man seemed to be talking to himself as he walked, too interested in what he was saying to notice Baek following behind.

They rounded a dark corner and the man suddenly disappeared, leaving Baek to stand in a dark dead end of an alley.
Panic shot through Baek as adrenaline was the final push, setting his hair a blazing white and his fingers to turn into claws.
He raced forward cursing, searching the alleyway.

No one could just disappear and especially not a man with as weak of an aura as that.
Baek heard a sound above him and saw the man, he had spotted Baek and was trying to high tail it across the roofs from the hanging ladders that followed the balcony of every apartment.

Baek bared his teeth, growling as he leapt onto the ladder taking the rungs five at a time as his adrenaline coursed through his body. The man gave a frightened yelp and threw multiple debris at Baek to slow him down. It was a pathetic effort in stopping Baek and only really infuriated Baek more as Baek tore through laundry baskets, flower pots, and bits of wire and crowbars. This pathetic excuse of a man was trying to slow him down, wasting precious minutes in finding Hae. He felt like she could be growing more distant from him with every second.

He made it to the top in an explosion of noise as he stumbled onto the rooftop. The man was sprinting now, abandoning all hopes of slowing Baek down and resorted just to speed. Even at Baek’s S rank, this man ran faster than he was able to keep up. He leapt from rooftop to rooftop yet the man got further and further. Baek cursed as he dropped down into an alley as the man had done and yet he was nowhere to be found. Baek searched desperately, straining his ears to use his keen tiger senses yet it was as if the man never existed. He was just gone.

“Dammit.” Baek hissed as he ran out of the alley and to the crowded streets beyond.

There was no way he’d find the man amongst all these people. He let out a frustrated groan as he ran his fingers through his hair. He lost Hae again. How could he have let her slip through his fingers so easily.

He wanted… no he needed to get back at Choi somehow. How could he do this to Baek? For years they had been good friends fighting monsters in gates together with smiles. Did Choi really hate that Baek could find happiness where he couldn’t? Yet his intentions seemed so malicious in getting Hae. What had happened to the man he once knew?
Too frustrated to process anything standing in those busy streets Baek decided to go back to his office where he could think more clearly in the quiet on what his next move should be. He walked briskly, a futile hope keeping him going that he’d find the man on his way back to the office. Or course when he didn’t see him Baek only grew more upset, his knuckles clenched in tight fists as he walked through the sliding doors of his guild office. The receptionist jumped at Baek’s late appearance and she bowed, flustered that the Guildmaster was using the main entrance.

Baek gave her a quick nod and headed up the many floors of the building until he reached his office at the very top.
His claws had receded back to normal as he ran a hand through his hair feeling exhausted, as the reality of the situation finally began to sink in. He had been running on pure adrenaline for the last eight hours ever since Eun had discovered Hae's disappearance that morning.

Baek felt the gnawing pain of failure start to bite away at his composure. He almost had that man tonight, he had been so close.
Baek roared and threw a fist into the wall, sending shards of concrete to shower his shoes.
He licked his lips as he reached for the door handle only to find his office doors ajar, casting shadows down the hallway that was lit from the electric lights.
Baek hesitated, his instincts going off like an alarm in his head.
He pushed the door open and shot into his office, his eyes aglow with a seething anger.
If there was someone hiding out in his office-

His heart thundered inside of him as his eyes shot around the room only to find nothing, at least nothing out of the ordinary.
His glass windows overlooked the city with its beautiful lights twinkling down below and the slow and steady movement of traffic on the streets.
He growled and shook his head, making his way to his desk as he leaned on it, his head pounding.

He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as Hae invaded his mind once more. Where was she at this very moment? Would she be calling out for him? Was she hurt? Why was Choi doing this? What did he mean to gain from all of this?

The thoughts that came over and over only twisted his stomach more, turning it sour as he fought back tears of frustration and anger.

He let out a deep breath and opened his eyes.

He looked across his desk, at the stacks of paperwork, pens, and his computer until his eyes stopped.

There, something in the middle of his desk was catching the light of the city and twinkling. Baek reached a hand out in confusion and picked it up, drawing it closer to his eyes to examine it. He felt his heart drop, he knew exactly what this was.

It was a beautiful hair broach, a clip that had been fastened into Hae's thick dark curls the night of the gala.

The night he had pushed her away.

His adrenaline spiked again, as he turned and clenched the clip in his hands.

“Choi if you're in here- I'm going to rip you to shreds! Face me like a man!”

The room remained quiet and still save for the light ticking tick of a clock on the wall that read 2:30 A.M and Baek's furious breathing.

Baek turned and raced along his desk, searching frantically for anything else.

If Hae's clip was here, then Choi or one of his men had retrieved the clip from the apartment and had brought it to Baek's desk. Someone with clearance to enter the guild so late at night. Someone with the power and control to keep an A ranked hunter concealed and restrained.

A yellow sticky note caught his eye attached to the desk where Hae's clip had been found.

His eyes raced along the sentences as he pulled it free to read, each word burning into his heart.

It seems we've come to an impasse Baek, you always were such a reckless man, always running into situations with no rhyme or reason or thought to how your actions affect others. That's what got Min killed on Jeju of course, but no reason in telling you what you already know.
I hope you've enjoyed this little game as much as I have. Not so fun being on the other side is it?

P.S. Don't worry, I'll keep her safe.

Baek felt his hands shaking, not with fear, adrenaline or panic, but with rage. White, hot rage. He closed his hand over Hae's clip and pulled it in tight to his chest.
He'd end this, he'd bring her back, no matter what became of him.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: Threats

Choi Jong-in hardly ever dreamed and when he did they were always associated with fire. Burning buildings, burning streets, even burning corpses. It was never a pretty picture even for him as a fire wielder. Yet this time his dream was dark. All he found was a dark abyss around him. And the darkness was choking. Choi couldn’t find enough air to fill his lungs. It was as if there were thousands of hands pushing up against his chest, causing him to feel like he was being crushed. It was horrible.
He tried to scream out for help only to find there was no sound escaping his throat. He was going to die there and he knew it. There was no help coming. He’d be lost to the darkness forever.

Then as quickly as it came it was gone. The pressure on his chest, the very shadows gone. He was back in the fiery destruction he was used to in his dreams.
Choi let out a gasp as he collapsed to his knees, sweat dotting his forehead. He raised his hand up to his head to help compose himself. His eyes were wide with fear as he looked to the ground, his whole body quivering. What was that? How could darkness be so… terrifying?

“You’ve done well, human.” a voice said from behind him. Choi’s panic stopped immediately and instead he froze. He knew that voice. He’d heard it once before in another dream. He didn’t know the name of the one it belonged to, but he knew that voice could inflict terror with even one word.
“W-Who are you?” Choi asked as he turned behind him to look at whatever was the source of the voice. No one was there. The voice had to have moved. Perhaps in front of him? Choi looked ahead and still there was no one. Was he hearing the voice in his head?

“You know better than to ask that.” the voice scolded and Choi could feel his heart drop. “If only you were a monster and you’d know better, but you’re just a lowly human. You should consider yourself lucky even to be speaking to me.”

Choi couldn’t find his words. They got caught in his throat and disappeared in a flash.
“But it’s no matter. You’ve done well to get our plan moving.”

The voice, though he couldn’t see it, seemed to get closer into Choi’s ear as he sat there frozen.

“Did you feel that? The darkness? It was choking wasn’t it?” the voice said with a chuckle. “That’s what awaits you if you fail. A new power has awoken in your world and I want you to stop him as quickly as possible. You’ve already begun to break the strongest hunters in the country and you will continue to do so. Only, I request you add this man to the top of your list.”

Choi swallowed and somehow managed to get out one word.
“Who?”

The voice laughed again and Choi looked up in front of him to see something moving in the sky above him. A creature? It had wings and moved at incredible speed. He managed to get up to his feet as he looked up at the burning sky. It looked like a dragon.
“You know who.” the voice said. It was now bouncing off the walls of the crumbling buildings. “Do this and you’ll get everything you’ve ever wanted. I can give you power with you as my general. Do not fail me or else it will be more than shadows you’ll fear.”

Choi’s heart was running a thousand leaps a minute. He felt the urge to bow to whatever it was that was speaking to him and he took a step to do so, but only found a crumbling ground beneath his feet. With a yell he fell. And he fell for a long time before waking up in his office, his heart still racing as it had in his dream.

Eun had barely slept in the last week. The apartment just felt so wrong without Hae. It was too quiet. It was too dark. Everyday Eun would spend at least an hour just sitting in Hae’s room willing for her to come back only to break down in tears when she didn’t see her walking in through the door.
Jinwoo refused to let Eun out of his sight.

He and Jinah had invited her over to their place and Eun had only been visiting her and Hae’s place while she stayed at the Sung’s. Even now Jinwoo was in the kitchen waiting for Eun to finish her visit to the apartment.
Wiping the tears from her face she breathed in deeply to put on a show of strength. She stood up and walked back out into the main body of the apartment, gently shutting Hae’s door behind her. Jinwoo was standing there against the kitchen counter, his eyes busily reading something that she couldn’t see. It was something she’d grown accustomed to the fact he could see something she couldn’t. Whatever it was he was looking at, he seemed to be studying it like his mind depended on it. Eun gently touched his shoulder to get his attention.

“Sorry Eun,” he said as he looked at her. “I’m just… trying to find something that’ll help me find her.”
Eun nodded, and sat down at the kitchen table, her violet eyes going directly to the dark purple stain on the living room carpet that the cleaners had failed to remove completely. The stain not only had seeped into the fibres of the living room flooring but also the fibres of Eun’s memories. The double dungeon. It felt like it had been years ago when in reality it had only been six months.

Six months since Hae had joined the White Tiger guild, six months since she had told Jin about her true feelings for him. Six months since the hell that had been the double dungeon. Some memories had faded with the period of time but there were some nights where she was sure she could hear Jin’s screams as she woke in a cold sweat, heart racing.
She plopped her head into her hands, resting her forehead into her palms and shaking her head as she closed her eyes. How could they fight someone as cunning as Choi? She felt Jin’s hand on her shoulder gently as he sat down beside her.

“Hey.. it’s going to be fine,” Jin said softly under his breath.
She shook her head, the emotions she had buried in her chest ready to burst out again. She knew she’d start sobbing all over again if she met Jin’s eyes, so they remained firmly on the wooden kitchen table. The table where Hae had encouraged her before she had left to face the dungeon with Jin as they ate cereal together. How peaceful that morning had seemed. Had that truly been six months ago?

“It’s not fine Jin..” Eun replied, her voice a forced whisper as it cracked with the beginning of emotion.
Jin’s hand tightened on her shoulder gently, as Eun fought tears.

“We haven’t heard anything from Baek in over forty eight hours. Choi is as devious as always- and Hae’s blood is all over this apartment- she was an A rank Jin. If someone got to her here- then what chance does she have wherever she is!-” Eun cut off as tears began to roll down her cheeks despite her furious resolve not to.

Jin pulled her into his arms and she gladly buried her face in his shoulder as the tears began to race from her eyes all over again. Jin waited a few moments before he replied with,
“Baek is doing everything he can to find Hae and that includes watching Choi.

Choi won’t try anything with Baek so close. As for Hae, we both know she’s a strong hunter and we know she definitely put up a fight when they came for her. That blood could be the people who tried to take her. If anything, I believe Choi will want her alive.”
Eun sniffed, Jin’s words made her stomach roil but they did soften the blow of Hae’s disappearance.
“Why.. why is Choi doing this?” she asked in a whisper.
Jin sighed, and shook his head, “I’m not sure, vengeance? Jealousy? Hatred? You told me about his past feelings for Min, perhaps he blames Baek for her death and wants to get back at him somehow.”

“But Hae didn’t do anything to him! How could he do something like this to her? She’s one of the kindest people I know- she wouldn't hurt anyone!”
Jin nodded, tightening his arm around her shoulders.
“ I know. Perhaps that's why Choi thought he could come after her.”
There was a knock at the front door which made Eun flinch and lift her head, her eyes wide. Jin grabbed her arms gently and nodded, kissing her forehead.
“It’s alright. I won’t let anything happen to you, stay here. It could be Baek.”
Eun nodded silently as Jin stood and made his way down the hallway to the door. She could hear the squeak of the hinges as Jin opened the door and then a soft familiar voice.
“Mr. Sung, it’s urgent that I speak with you.”
“Woo? What are you doing here,” Jin tried to lower his voice but Eun could see the man now as she stood, peaking around the corner and down the hallway at the two men who stood on her porch.

She recognized Woo Jin-Chul, the chief inspector at the Hunter’s association, the other man she knew to be the one who tried to recruit Jin into the white tiger guild. Hae had told her about him too, he had been the one to introduce her into the guild.

Both men wore sour expressions and pristine black suits as if they were going to a funeral. The thought made Eun’s stomach churn again. She swallowed down some bile and stepped into the kitchen. She desperately wanted to know why these two were standing in the doorway to her apartment but all of this was making her head spin. She stumbled to the sink and took deep breaths, settling her stomach.

She hadn’t exactly been eating much or getting enough sleep. Whatever conversation they had she missed it.
Jin was at her side in an instant, his hand on her arm gently.

“Eun..?” he asked,

She shook her head and waved her hand.
“It’s fine- I'm fine.. I just got a little dizzy.” she said, shutting her eyes.

“Have you even been sleeping?” Jin asked in concern.

Eun swallowed and met his gaze apologetically as he sighed and helped her over to the table where he got her a glass of water and then glanced back towards the door.
“Are you alright? I’ll go and see what they want..if you’re ok.”

Eun nodded, sipping at the water.

“I’m fine, go.” she said as he nodded,
“Ill be right outside,” he said as he hurried down the hallway to the men waiting on the step.

“What are you doing here?” Jin asked, as he stepped outside, shutting the door behind him.
Woo took a step forward and opened his mouth to reply when Jin grabbed Woo’s lapel.

“Why aren’t you out there looking for our friend? You know Choi is dangerous.”
Woo stopped and grabbed Jin’s hand, pushing it off.

“The association is doing everything it can-” Woo began calmly.

“I’m getting damn tired of hearing that from you people. Choi did this and he's back at his stupid little guild having a grand time watching the association chase its tail.”

“We’re handling it.” Woo said firmly.

“Yeah? Like how you handled your agent who was a lunatic? Or how you handled the double dungeon? Which of those situations did you “handle”.” Jin snapped.

“You are in danger, as well as your lady friend and unless you shut up and listen, both of you will get yourself killed.” Woo retorted sharply.

Jin huffed and folded his arms, raising a dark eyebrow as he waited for the rest of whatever warning Woo had come to give.
Wood straightened his tie and smoothed his suit out as he folded his sunglasses and placed them in the pocket of his suit.

“My sources tell me that Hwung Dongsoo is planning a trip to Korea very soon.

Unless you’ve got a plan to stop an S ranked hunter on a bloodlust mission, I would suggest taking everyone you love including Ms. Eun and getting them out of the country as fast as possible.”

Jin felt his anger melt as it was replaced with something else, worry. Jinah and Eun were the two most important people in his life. He couldn’t care less if the psychotic brother was after him, he had been getting stronger, but it was an entirely different situation if he planned on targeting his family.
Jin glanced at the man beside Woo who watched in unreadable silence, his eyes held a hint of sadness when he glanced at the apartment though. That wasn’t surprising, the man would’ve known Hae with her time at the guild.

Jin nodded finally after a brief moment of silence and thanked them for coming as well as for the warning. He had placed the threat of Dongsoo to the back of his mind when Hae had gone missing and with Eun fighting the despair he saw her struggle with every day, but now it was almost upon him and he had less time than he had before.
He had to do something, something to keep everyone he cared about safe and he’d have to think of something fast. Time was running out.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: To Become Stronger

It had been a little over a week ago, while doing a raid with Jinho, that Jinwoo had gotten a key that would give him access to something the system called a ‘Job-Change Quest’. Yet with everything that had happened with Hae, he hadn’t had the chance to do so. But now, after seeing how hopeless Eun felt, he knew he had to do this. This would be yet another chance for him to get stronger and if he could get stronger then maybe he’d be able to find Hae and protect Eun with more satisfactory security. He left his apartment, telling Eun and Jinah that he was going out for a little bit and would be back that night. He told both of them with a firm voice to not leave the apartment under any circumstances. He said it with such fierceness that it had even caught the girls off guard and perhaps scared them a bit.

They both agreed and Jinwoo promptly left. He drove his jeep far out of the city and to a secluded outcropping of trees after driving a few minutes on a dirt path.
“This should be far enough away from civilization considering I don’t know what’s about to happen.” he said out loud to himself. He raised the key in his hand to the open air before him. Everything went completely still, the air as if frozen in time, and then something like lightning slammed into the ground. Jinwoo took a step back as purple sparks of bolts danced around him and right before his eyes formed a type of deep gate that led into what looked like endless darkness. The lightning subsided and all that was left was the gate he was about to walk in when he paused.

“Shoot, my daily quest…” he said as he considered the quest he’d be missing going into this dungeon. “It’s fine. I’ll do it when I get back.”
Taking in a deep breath, he took his first step into the darkness and was enveloped into the dark gate, it closing in the blink of an eye behind him.

The first thing he discovered about this dungeon was that it was unlike anything he’d ever been in before. It seemed almost as if this place was designed for him. He fought knights of many kinds. Most of them had hard exterior armor that reminded him of the snake he’d fought in the subway dungeon after he first reawakened. Second he had to fight off mages that used light magic like the mage of Dongsuk’s late strike team. And lastly there were assassins that could use the stealth skill he had obtained from Kang Taeshik after the man from the Hunter’s Association had tried to kill his team during a raid. Everything seemed to be designed to test him. It made him wonder if the system had purposely created this place, an endless hall of stone and velvet banners like how a castle would be designed.

The second thing was that he was completely on his own. He couldn’t recover health or mana with the use of the system. This place solely relied on his ability as a hunter. It wasn’t an ideal situation to be doing this without the help of healing magic, but he knew he had to keep pushing forward. Somehow this would be for everyone’s help back home.
Another wave of knights came at him and he easily took care of his enemies with the use of brute strength. His dagger did hardly any damage to these hard armor type monsters. Once the beasts were down he took a moment to recover his strength and stamina before continuing forward down the hall until he came across a huge set of doors that reached high above his head to the ceiling. It was ominously like the doors of the Cartenon Temple from all of those months ago. Pushing the doors open the rush of feeling he got definitely matched that of which he felt in the temple. This place would hold the hardest battle he’d ever fought yet.

Yet he pushed forward. This was for Eun. Walking in he waited for something to happen; for something to jump out at him. It was silent for a brief moment, but then he heard clanking footsteps. One after the other making his nerves grow on high alert. His reflexes moved faster than his head and before he knew it he had his dagger already in hand. His enemy came around the corner and he knew this was going to be unlike anything he’d faced yet. It was another knight, but this one was covered in blood red shining armor that hugged its body tightly. The plume on the helmet was nearly as long as the red cloak it wore that reached its ankles. It carried a large broadsword as its weapon of choice, but Jin caught a glance at two daggers strapped to its back. The name of his enemy appeared above its head.
Knight Commander: Igris the Bloodred

Its name was in red.

Jinwoo swallowed nervously as he studied his opponent. This wasn’t going to be easy. After seeing how his knife didn’t do any damage to the other knights he fought he suspected it would be the same for Igris. How was he going to beat such a monster?
They waited a breath of silence before Igris suddenly leapt at him and within the blink of an eye he was standing right before Jinwoo with his blade swinging high above his head. Jinwoo barely had time to crouch down and dodge his way out of the attack. The blade cut right through the pillar behind him like it was a piece of dry wood. This guy was beyond strong.

Igris swung again and Jin had to jump out of the way of his blade this time. He dodged and dodged, playing the defensive. He had to find a way to get in close to land a hit on this guy. Igris ran back up to meet him and raised his blade and Jin took the chance to swerve and then began kicking and punching as much as he could while avoiding the attacks. His martial arts skills were paying off. It seemed Igris was getting confused at the amount of movement Jinwoo was doing. Finally Jinwoo managed to land a hit on Igris with his blade, but it just skidded off the armor just as he thought it would. In his brief moment of defeat Igris attacked and managed to throw Jinwoo back. He skidded to a stop dozens of feet away from Igris and stood there completely dumbfounded. How was he going to beat this guy? His weapons didn’t work.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: Corruption

“Baek!” Hae shouted as she ran down the sidewalk, legs aching, lungs burning with the cold winter air. The wind stung at her face, and bit at her lungs as she sprinted towards him. She was wearing a wool coat, boots and a scarf but none of those things seemed to keep the January air at bay. She could see him, he was just up ahead. She didn't know why she needed to get to him or why she felt so panicked at not being with him. His wild blood red hair was silhouetted by the moonlight, curling around his ears as he turned to see her racing towards him. His eyes widened and a smile full of relief softened his face as he turned and began to match her speed, hastening towards her.
“Baek!” she shouted again, emotion threatening to overcome her at his realization of her, this time louder as she forced her body forward, ignoring the pain of the cold air that stung her lungs or the exhaustion of her feet.

“Hae!” He shouted in return, the light of his smile reaching his eyes as he reached out for her. Her heart pulled, it was so good to hear his voice. To hear him say her name.
The distance between them finally closed as she ran straight into him, her arms wrapping around his torso as she buried her face into his shoulder.
Baek’s arms came around her waist, holding her close.

“Baek- I thought I’d never see you again-” she gasped, closing her eyes tight against the chill of the night and the pitch black of the sky that seemed so oppressive on the both of them.

Baek stroked her hair gently and laughed, his voice deep and comforting.

“What do you mean? It’s only been a week since I last saw you Hae,” he said.

“I thought you had gotten lost, you were supposed to meet me at 7:00.” he said.

Hae shook her head, it had felt like more than a week, surely he was confused. No matter, they were together, he wouldn’t leave her.
She lifted her head, meeting his gentle amber gaze and smiled, her nervousness and anxiety she had no reason for feeling gradually fading away.
“Sorry- I guess I must just be tired. I’m sorry I’m late,” she apologized sheepishly,

Baek laughed again and kissed the top of her head gently.

“No need Love, I'm just glad you made it safely. I’m sorry I couldn’t pick you up- I didn’t know work would keep me that late until I saw the time-”
Hae shook her head, feeling a little confused about all of this but smiled all the same.

“No, it’s alright. You’re here now..” she said as she grabbed his hand, that dwarfed both of hers.

Baek smiled a little sadly, a flicker of remorse in his amber eyes. Her smile flickered, it had happened so fast, she wondered if she had even seen it all. It was gone in a flash, memories of Min perhaps?

“Shall we?” he said as he held out his arm for her.

She smiled and took it as they began to walk down the street. For some reason, that anxiety still lurked somewhere deep inside, and crawled around inside of her spirit. Without thinking she rested her other hand on his arm, making sure to stand close to his side. Whatever this feeling was, it wasn’t good but Baek would keep her safe, he always did.
Seoul was covered in snow, and the light reflected from the city made the darkness of the night sky less threatening. Hae eventually rested her head against the side of Baek’s shoulder.

Because of their height difference, her head really only reached somewhere below his shoulder, slightly above his elbow.
Baek seemed to sense her uneasiness and gently put his arm around her pulling her into his side, which she was grateful for.

“Love, you’re safe, I promise..” Baek rumbled somewhere above her head, as she was safely tucked beneath his arm.

She nodded as he guided her down a small street, sparkling beneath winter snow and soft warm street lamps. Strange that there was no one out walking or even any traffic, but that was to be expected on such a cold night.

Baek turned again down a narrow street and she suddenly realized where they were.
It was the park, the one that was by her and Eun’s apartment, it looked so different under a blanket of fresh snow. She glanced toward the apartment building, it looked so dark, the light wasn’t on in their apartment, maybe Eun was gone somewhere? She shook her concern aside again as Baek led her to a bench where he dusted it off and then sat down with her beside him.
He took a deep breath, the air puffing out in clouds of steam. She smiled as she studied his hair, it was so stark beside the snow, like a rose growing in the dead of winter.
Baek smiled as he caught her staring and raised an eyebrow.
“What is it?” he asked,

She laughed and shook her head, snuggling into his side to get away from the bitter cold.
“Nothing,” she said, finally allowing herself to relax. Baek was here, she was safe.
Baek’s arm came around her shoulders and all was silent as small snowflakes began to shimmer down from the clouds above that had gathered.
“Hae..” Baek suddenly said quietly,
Something about the tone of his voice made her stomach jump into her throat with nervousness.
She lifted her head and turned to face him,
“What is it?” she asked anxiously,

The sadness was there again she saw, only this time.. His eyes were swimming in it.
“Baek.. what is it you’re not telling me?” she asked, taking his hand. He had a tendency to get like this when he didn’t want to worry her. His eyes had looked just like this that night on the balcony at the Hunter’s Gala.

He sat up straighter and took her face in one hand as he held her hands in the other.
“Hae.. I must go very soon, my love, please forgive me.” he said, his voice wavering on the edge of emotion.

Hae shook her head frantically, placing a hand on the one that held her face, her eyes searching his for any kind of answer as to what he was talking about.
“Baek- what are you talking about? You have to go-where?” she asked firmly, the fear creating an edge to her voice.

“You have to stay strong until I can find you,” Baek whispered, encasing her small hand in his.

“I don’t understand- you promised never to leave me!” she said fanatically, the anxiety and the fear rushing to her heart from where she had been suppressing it all night.

“I would never leave you, but someone stole you from me.” He said, his eyes suddenly taking on a furious glow.

“Baek- you’re not making any sense-” she said, desperately trying to understand what was going on.

Baek’s hand around hers suddenly felt-... lighter- as if his grip was lessening, as if her hand was passing right through him. His hand that was resting against her face was fading, and she could see her apartment through him as if he were a ghost.

“Baek!” she shouted as panic erupted in her stomach, as she desperately tried to hold onto him, what was happening?! Her mind couldn't make sense of it, they needed an ambulance, a healer, anyone!

“I will find you Hae,” He said firmly, the sadness and the fury mixing in his amber eyes as he pulled her in closer as he kissed her.

The kiss felt like mist as Hae opened her eyes to see him fading even more. She clawed onto his coat, desperately trying to keep him from disappearing entirely.

“Baek! Don’t go- don’t leave me! You promised! You promised me!” Hae shouted, tears of fear and panic filling her eyes.

Baek grabbed her hands, brushing her hair back.

“I love you, hold on. I’m coming. I will find you, I promise.” Now his voice was fading, almost entirely a whisper that floated on the winter air.

“Baek no! Don’t leave me- don’t let me go-!” Hae sobbed as she reached for his face, her hands shaking.

His ghostly hand came up to brush at her tears but all she felt was a light breeze.

“BAEK!” she screamed, and then he was gone.

Hae felt herself swimming in darkness as if she were an insect suspended in amber. There was something pulling at her head, a pain that was the only thing to grab onto in this abyss.

What was that heat she felt surrounding her from all sides? The darkness began to part and the pain began to sharpen. Her head was throbbing, aching as her blood pumped inside her ears.

There was a roaring sound…of wind? Rain? No, it was getting clearer now, the sound of fire. Fire! Her eyes shot open, “Baek!” she screamed, her eyes flickering around as the dream came rushing back. Where was she? Why did her head hurt so badly? Oh no… oh no no no. It was all coming back, every memory was forcing and pushing for clearance as her head ached with all of them.

The apartment- the fight- Choi.

She winced as she placed a hand on her forehead, and pulled it away with a gasp to find blood coating her fingertips.
Her hand shook as she gazed at the scarlet liquid that dripped down her hand.

“ ‘And she awaked, and opened her eyes, and looked very kindly on him. And she rose, and they went forth together, and the king and the queen and the whole court woke up, and gazed on each other with great eyes of wonderment. And the horses in the yard got up and shook themselves, the hounds sprang up and wagged their tails, the pigeons on the roof drew their heads from under their wings, looked round, and flew into the field, the flies on the wall crept on a little farther, the kitchen fire leapt up and blazed, Then the wedding of the Prince and sleeping beauty was held with all splendour, and they lived very happily together until their lives' end.’

” A silky voice said as she lifted her head, finding Choi sitting in a chair that looked like it belonged in a high school classroom in front of her.

She looked like she was in some large warehouse of some kind, with concrete floors and several broken windows high up on the rusty walls. Her brow furrowed as her eyes came back to Choi who looked immaculate as ever despite the dirt and blood that she guessed could only be her blood. He grinned again and pushed his glasses further onto his nose.

“Its such a wonderful story isn’t it?” Choi said as he leaned forward to lean his elbows on his knees to clasp his hands together.

“Although happy endings rarely happen, don’t you think? At least for people like you and me.. Miss.Hae.”

Hae swallowed, her throat feeling as dry as if she’d just licked sand from a beach.
“Where am I..?” she asked weakly. Her legs felt like lead weight, and her arms tingled as if they had been asleep with the blood just now rushing to them.
Choi’s smile widened and he waved his hand dismissively.

“No where. You see, the problem with sleeping beauty is that she ends up with her prince. I think that’s a little cliche myself. Why don’t we change that ending for once?”
Hae stumbled to her feet, feeling her wound on her scalp burn and throb as she turned towards the doorway near the back of the warehouse, there was no chance she’d beat Choi in any kind of hand to hand fight, but she was quick, if she could just make it outside- there could be someone to help her.
She fell into a sprint, her legs were tired but she could feel her power of an A rank building inside of her like a sleeping giant. She could do it, she could make it. She was faster than Choi.

She was almost there, she could hear her footsteps pounding against the concrete as she sprinted for the door. The dream with Baek lingered in her mind, his words and the sadness in his eyes.. She had to get back to him! And she’d do whatever it took to do that.
The door was just in reach, she could see sunlight coming from beneath the cracks in the rusty iron. She was elated, overjoyed, she could really do this! She was A ranked, she could get back to everyone she cared about. She would hold on, just as Baek had told her.
She reached out to push the doors aside when flames suddenly erupted around her, coming up on all sides, scalding her hand as she fell backwards screaming in pain and coddling her hand.

The heat wasn’t enough to actually leave any mark on her hand but the nerves throughout her fingers shrieked with a pain of their own as she fell backwards to hit the floor, the skin turning bright pink.

She gritted her teeth as sweat rolled down her forehead, as she turned to face Choi on her knees, fury boiling up inside her. He had waited until the last possible second until she had thought there was an actual chance of escape to stop her.

“What is this Choi- What do you want!” She shouted beneath the roar of the flames.
Choi smiled, as he walked around the makeshift cage of furious flames.

“Hmm that is the question, let me think..” he said as he tapped a long finger against his chin.
He stopped and leaned against a small red walking cane, turning to face her.

“What do I want?” he turned and smiled, his eyes radiating malice as he knelt down to her eye level, slinging his cane onto his knees. He tilted his head, as if staring at a beautiful bird in a cage.

Anger suddenly filled his eyes and the cage of fire inflamed even more, causing Hae to flinch backwards,

“I want Baek Yoonho to know exactly how it feels to lose everything!” Choi shouted, his voice echoing off the walls. Hae stared at him in fear and shock, her breaths coming in short and sharp. Who was this man?

Choi composed himself and adjusted his glasses once more, smiling at her again.
“Forgive me, did I frighten you? I haven’t vocalized my thoughts for some time.”
Hae blinked, and finally stood, eyeing the flames.

Choi chuckled,

“I’m sorry for the confinement, but I had to let you try to escape at least once.”

Hae’s hands balled into fists, her teeth clenched.

Choi raised a red eyebrow, “Oh? You’re mad at me now. Is it something I said?” he mocked her.

Hae tried to control her breathing, there had to be a way out of this, a way back to Baek she just had to find it.
“He will find me.” she said quietly.

Choi smiled, “Who? Baek? He knows nothing of where you are, or who has taken you. Why should he be able to locate you?”

“He’ll come. And I might almost pity you.. on the day that he does.” Hae said coldly.
Choi cracked a smirk and began to pace again,

“I have big plans for Baek, big plans for you too Miss. Hae. You won’t want to miss it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: Old friends and New Enemies

Baek Yoonho lifted his head from his desk, the remains of sleep crusting his eyes shut as he groaned, rubbing them and running a hand through his messy hair. He ran a hand across his jaw and discovered that he needed to shave.

He must've fallen asleep at his desk, staying up all night trying to find something that would lead to finding Hae.
He stood and stretched, rolling his neck out. He was sore all over, which wasn't surprising for sleeping at a desk. Baek sighed, feeling the weight of Hae's disappearance settle over him as he fully woke.

The sounds of the city were as loud as usual with traffic horns and sirens filling the early morning air. Despite the beautiful morning light that filled his office at White Tiger, Baek couldn't feel darker.

It had been one week since Hae had gone missing and the more time that passed the less of a chance he had of locating her. It felt like years since the Gala just a week and a half ago.

Baek glanced at his door, he could already hear people moving around in the building, training or researching.
Baek stepped over to his bookshelf that stood beside his desk and rummaged behind several leather bound books. He panicked a little, not finding what he was looking for but his fingers closed over something and he sighed in relief.

He pulled it out from behind the books and produced a small velvet red box. He smiled and opened it, revealing a beautiful sparkling diamond ring. One meant just for her. He swallowed hard, a knot of uneasiness in his stomach. Was he really about to lose another person? After all that he had gone through to even begin another relationship? Was he doomed to repeat the same cycle of loss for the rest of his life?

There was a knock on his office door and he closed the ring box with a snap, stowing it inside his suit pocket hurriedly.
“Yes?” He asked, perhaps a little coldly, he didn't mean to sound short but he was tired, anxious and furious with his lack of progress.
His receptionist poked her head in and blinked, he must've looked very disleved.

“President Baek- were you here all night?”

Baek ran a hand through his hair and closed his eyes.

“I was. Cancel my meetings for today, I'm heading out.” He said as he grabbed his keys and bowed to her on his way out the door.
“But sir!- your Guildmaster meeting starts in ten minutes sir!”

“They won’t miss me.” Baek didn’t wait to hear any more arguments from the receptionist.

He walked out of his office and rushed out through his private entrance and got into a car that waited for him in the parking garage. He sped out of the garage and down the street, the clip that had been left on his desk clutched tightly in his hand as if that was the only thing keeping Hae alive.

He had to tell Eun everything that he’d learned in the last few days. She was probably just as heartbroken as he was at the thought of Hae missing.
They had planned to meet up today though it would be at the Sung’s place where Eun had been staying. For both of them it would be too hard to be back in the apartment Hae had been taken from. Baek took a quick right turn and found the huge apartment complex that the Sung’s lived in.
He parked his car and practically ran to the call box, announced his arrival, and went up the many floors of the building when the gate buzzed unlocked. He came to the door of the apartment and knocked on the door.

It opened immediately like someone had been waiting there for him. Eun stood there, worry written on her face. Baek gave her a forced smile and she let him in. Jinwoo was standing up against the doorframe into the living room and when he saw Baek he tried for a smile. The feel in the room was palpable. They all were freaking out. Jinwoo led Baek into the living room and they all took a seat. Eun sat next to Jinwoo and they both looked at him in anticipation. Baek let out a deep breath and then unwrapped the clip he had gently wrapped up in a white handkerchief. Eun saw it and her breath hitched.
“That’s Hae’s.” she whispered.

“It was left on my desk last night along with a note.” Baek said as he revealed the piece of paper in his pocket. He handed it over to Eun and both she and Jin began reading it over, both of their faces going pale at the words.

“So it’s true. Choi did this.” Jinwoo said. Baek nodded as he ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.
“I just can’t figure out how to approach him. He’s the only one that knows where Hae is and if I do anything to him, who knows what will happen to her. And I can’t have either of you going to him, he’s too powerful. We’re stuck.”

“Could we tail him? He has to be visiting her.” Eun suggested.

“I’ve tried. They can hide themselves somehow.” Baek said. “I overheard him in his office talking to the man that took her. I tried following that man to her, but I lost him.”

“Well there’s three of us. Can’t we all take different routes and follow the guy?” Jin suggested.
“That’s the thing. I’ve been searching for any sign of the man and it’s like he just disappeared off the face of the earth.”
Baek's hands clenched into fists, his eyes growing distant.

“The only thing I can think of is somehow setting a trap for Choi, getting him to talk. When it comes down to it I think I'm the stronger one, but it can't be around the guilds, Choi had the Association in his back pocket and the Chairman's support.”
“Can't we take them this?” Eun asked, holding the note.

“It's got to count for evidence.”
Baek shrugged, resting his thumb beneath his jaw.
“Choi would just come up with another ploy to divert the attention elsewhere.”
Eun licked her lips anxiously,

“What if I go talk to him? Maybe I can get some information out of him without him knowing.”
“There is no way I’m letting you talk to that maniac.” Jin said firmly.
Baek was nodding,

“I agree with Jin. Besides, Choi will suspect something. He knows you're close with Hae, and I doubt he would tell you anything anyway. I also care for your safety, and agree with Jin. Choi is too dangerous to be reasoned with.”
Jin shrugged, “I could talk with him.” He offered.
Eun blinked, staring at him in shock.

“Jin, did you listen to Baek?”
Jin nodded and a small confident smile spread across his face.
“It would work better for me to see him. He doesn't know me, doesn't know my connection to Hae. I could go under some sort of guise and maybe get him to slip some information without knowing it.”

Eun gawked in shock and turned to Baek for support.
“President Baek, tell him he can't do this.”
Baek was rubbing his jaw, scratching irritability at the day old scruff.
“I don't know Jin.. maybe if I were to follow behind you or something..”
Jin looked excited now, as he stood.

“This might just work. I'll need some time to work out the details.. but I think we can find her and by doing it right under Choi's nose.”
Eun stood, her face the color of ash.
“Jin, Choi is an S ranked hunter, he's beyond dangerous- he could hurt you-”
Jin smiled and took her shoulders to pull her forward as he kissed her forehead.

“I promise, I'll be fine.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: The Meeting

Jin smiled a little nervously as he headed down one of Seoul's busiest streets.

It was late afternoon on a cold January morning, and specks of blue sky could be seen through gray clouds.

It had now been two weeks since Hae had been taken from the apartment and to be honest their happy little troop was not faring well.

Jin saw the dark circles under Baek's eyes, and noticed how ill fitted his suit had become.

The man was just like Eun, the two of them hardly got enough sleep and less for nutritious meals.

Jin could hardly say any better for himself. Beside the constant worry of Hae and the danger she was in, was also Hwang Dongsoo.

The threat he presented was ever present in the back of Jin's mind, gnawing at his consciousness at every waking minute. He would have to deal with that later, they wouldn't last much longer without Hae, and the sooner they'd find her, the better.

It had taken them countless hours of planning to come up with the perfect plan, Eun had reluctantly agreed in the end, as she knew that Jin only needed this opportunity to allow Igris his moment to sink into Choi's shadow and then tail him from there to Hae's location.

Baek knew nothing of Igris, or anything about Jin's increased strength that he acquired every day.

He had argued with the man over and over until he finally agreed to wait at his apartment until Jin could contact him.

Choi would know something was up if there was even a chance of catching sight of Baek following behind.

It had taken several attempts to even contact the S ranked hunter to even set up a time to meet.

Choi had agreed to meet at a downtown restaurant that was so overpriced Jin had never even thought of ever eating there previously.
Jin entered the restaurant as he glanced over his shoulder.

There was a storm coming, billowing in dark snowy clouds. Jin stepped inside to a cozy but stark cafe with a number of stuck up looking patrons.
He chose a table near the window and sat down, ordering a glass of water as he crossed one leg over the other as he drummed his fingertips on the table.

Choi said six o'clock, just after work at the guild.
Jin glanced at his watch and pulled out his cell phone.

He smiled as he read a text from Eun, warning him to be careful.

Jin suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He glanced up at the door and found Choi sauntering in, his blood red hair hanging across his eyes.

Jin stood, stowing his phone away in his pocket as he bowed even if It almost killed him to do so.

This was the man who had broken into the girl's apartment and had kidnapped Hae, and who was holding her captive somewhere in the city.

Choi smirked, his eyes following every movement from Jin, strangely calculating.
Jin squared his shoulders and took a deep breath. S rank or not, Choi didn't know he had been growing stronger every day for the past six months.

He had to be close to an B rank or even an A rank by now.

“Ah, you must be the one from White Tiger, yes?” Choi asked as he bowed slightly in Jin's direction. Another arrogant move from the S rank. A bow not too deep for

someone he considered to be below him.
Jin flashed an insincere smile and nodded.
“Yeah that's right. Thank you for meeting with me.”

Choi nodded, brushing some hair out of his eyes as the gold rings on his fingers reflected the evening light.
A server greeted them warmly, but Jin could hardly relax his fist.

Choi ordered some fancy alcoholic drink and swirled it in a crystal glass as he watched Jin from under his hair, reminding Jin of a viper. Choi was just as deadly.

Choi took a delicate sip and raised his eyebrows as he clasped his hands together.
“May I ask what I can do for you, young Jinwoo?”

Jinwoo narrowed his eyes, his hands clenching.

Calm down. None of this works if you attack him on the spot. Igris should already be ready.

Now I just have to act normal and get this over with.
Jin smiled, hoping he looked innocent.

“I wanted to talk to you about maybe acquiring a position at your guild sir.” Jin said, it sounded a little tight but otherwise came out fine.

Choi's smile widened almost pitifully, of course he had heard about Jin and his low rank.

“Don't worry, not as a Hunter Sir.” Jin hurried to reassure him. Choi would shut him down before he even began.

“It's just that my desk job at White Tiger is not exactly what I was looking for.”
Choi chuckled,

“Oh? And why's that.” He mused.

“Well, for one thing they're working me to the bone, and the guildmaster seems to think I'm immortal and can work 10 hours a day all week.”

Choi smiled deviously, ignoring the server that filled his drink up again.

“Are you..immortal?” He asked quietly.
Jin blinked, and laughed, feeling a knot of worry in his stomach.

What was this change of topic? Did Choi suspect the system? No he had no way of possibly knowing about that.

“Of course not, who is?” Jin said with a fake laugh, trying to play it off. All I'm saying is that the guy has no respect for his employees.”

Choi nodded, taking another swallow of his beverage and leveled his eyes with Jin.
“Well, that is something. I’ve been rather busy this past month..”

Jin clenched his teeth, every muscle in his body felt stretched taut like a rope. Busy kidnapping people and ruining their lives?
Choi continued on, not missing a beat.

“I'll have to check in with some spots at the guild, I'm sure we could fit you in somewhere. But what I can't quite work out…is,”

Choi lowered his voice and leaned forward, the evening light catching his glasses and retracting it into his dark eyes.

“What's the deal with you Sung? You must be quite a lucky young man, don't you think? I'm dying of curiosity.”
Jin blinked, his eyebrows drawing together in confusion.
“Sir?” he asked.

Damn it, this was going south fast. Time to bail and get back to the others.
Choi waved his hand and sat back again with a smile.

“Let's not play games boy. Why did you survive three different situations where an E rank should've been snuffed out like a bug under a shoe.”
Hell, what was this?

“I mean, a double dungeon, a lunatic, and a group of C ranked hunters gone just like that,” Choi laughed and snapped his finger.
“And then there’s you, Jinwoo. Left still standing after each one. There must be more to the story, won’t you tell me?” he asked, his eyes gleaming like a predator catching a meal.
Jin.

Jin swallowed hard, thinking carefully about what he was going to say.

“The Association has already evaluated me. If I had a second awakening, I would know it, Sir.” he said as controlled as he could. If he wasn’t careful he’d end up letting Choi get to him and then the whole plan would be blown.

“Hm, perhaps.” Choi said slowly.

Jin stood, and bowed. He needed to get out of here and fast. With a swift order to Igris within his head he felt a rush as his strongest soldier rushed into the shadow of the Guildmaster. Everything was set.

“Thank you for your time sir.” Jin turned and hurried out of the restaurant and onto the busy city street. The night air stung his face but it calmed the anger that was rushing through his veins.
It was up to Igris now.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: Nice Timing

Hae coughed and blood splattered the concrete floor of the warehouse, dripping down her lips as she raised her sleeve to wipe it. Burns littered her skin, singing her hair and sending boils and blisters across her arms and legs as she scrambled to her feet.

Choi smiled as a flame died in his hands, the scent of burnt flesh in the air.

“Maybe they should test you again, Miss. Hae, you sure aren’t putting up much of a fight. Are you positive you’re an A rank?” Choi teased as he mocked her.

“You bastard.” Hae breathed, spitting out some blood as she steadied herself.

“You have- no right to be a guildmaster.” she snapped, drawing her bow.

It was weak, her body was exhausted. Choi was toying with her like a cat and mouse.
Choi smiled and shook his head,

“Now come on, don’t be like that.”

The flames jumped off his hand again and raced towards her as she gasped and rolled, tucking her knees in as she sprinted across the room hurtling across the stacks of cargo that were piled against the walls.

She sat on the cold floor, her back to the stacks of wooden crates, her body aching as she tried to catch her breath.

Her hands were shaking, covered in burns and blisters. Tears filled her eyes as she rested her head back against the crate. It was over. Something had to have happened or Choi wouldn’t be acting like this.

Baek had to be out there looking for her. He had to be getting close. She had to hold on.. for as long as she could.

Choi was holding back, this wasn’t even the full extent of his power, what chance did she have of making it out of here alive?

She was so tired, she couldn’t even think, her thoughts were tangles of threads that were knotted together, a mess. She needed a plan, some sort of distraction.

“Playing hide and seek are we?” Choi’s voice echoed across the expanse of the giant crumbling building.

She had nowhere to go, there was no escape. There was no walking away from this. Baek would be crushed if she died like this, not after he had finally moved forward with his life after Min. It was so infuriating. Choi had no right to do this.

Her hands balled into fists as the tears raced down her scorched skin. She felt like a helpless child.

She summoned her bow, taking deep breaths as she stood.

The blue energy pulsed in her hands, the beautiful arrow fitted to the string perfectly. Good she wasn’t so weak yet, she might be able to buy some time.

But for what? Did Baek even have any idea of where she was? She could maybe get one clear shot in, and she’d have one chance to do it.

Choi decided that for her when the crates behind her went up in flaming splinters. She gasped and jumped forward, coming down awkwardly on her ankle as she stumbled, shielding her eyes from the debris.

Some of it caught in her hair and burnt right into her scalp.

She yelped and summoned her bow again this time coming down on one knee as she aimed just as she had when she performed her skills at White Tiger.

All those days of training had to pay off, this had to be the one clear shot.

Choi’s head came into view as the flames disappeared and she fired, the arrow carving a path straight through the flames. Hae smiled, feeling a blossom of relief fill her stomach, maybe she actually had a chance to get away-

Choi smirked and dashed the arrow away with one hand, as it shot off course and exploded through the far wall leaving a massive hole.

Hae crumbled to her knees, her stomach sinking in defeat and despair as her head fell forward, the tears filling her eyes and dripping like rain drops onto the concrete. She never got the chance to see Baek again, she had failed him.

She wasn’t nearly as strong as he was, but she had tried to hold on just as he said for as long as she could.

She saw Choi’s foot as it came into view and then his knee as he knelt in front of her.
“I see now why Baek recruited you. Your skills are unmistakably beautiful Hae.”

Hae swallowed as Choi put a knuckle under her chin and lifted her head up. She swallowed down another swallow of metallic blood and cringed.

“It’s a shame you never considered my offer to join my guild. You would’ve been a valuable asset.” Choi smiled

Hae bared her teeth in a snarl, her throat gurgling with blood.

“It's a shame I can’t see Baek tear you to shreds.”

Choi barked a laugh,

“It’s really remarkable how loyal you are to him. Like a nasty little terrier.”

Choi leaned forward, whispering in her ear.
“I’ll tell you a little secret Miss.Hae, Baek Yoonho will be the first to fall.”

He smiled and planted a kiss on her cheek, as she yelped and shoved him away, wiping furiously at her face despite the burns.

Choi chuckled and stood, leaving her to face the dark thoughts he had so carefully planted in her mind. Tears gently rolled down her cheeks and onto her blistered hands.

She prayed that everyone was alright, Baek, Jin, Eun and Jinah. She hoped they weren't putting themselves at risk for her sake..

Jin leaned up against the building putting his back to it as he listened for movement inside.

Finally they had gotten somewhere!
He was certain this was where Hae was being held, Igris had seen to that.

There was no sign of Choi, or at least not in the direct vicinity.

Igris had led him right to the place, and now with evening drawing nearer it would be possible to sneak in to retrieve Hae.
Jin glanced over his shoulder, nothing in either direction except for a few passing cars or pedestrians.

The building wasn't much, decrepit and falling apart. It was several miles from the thickest part of the city, and as far from white tiger guild as possible.

He fished inside his coat and found his cell.
It had several texts from Eun who was desperately trying to reach him.

He had promised to rejoin with the others around 7 and it was now 8:30.

He dialed Eun's number, keeping his eyes alert and awake in case Choi decided to come out.

It rang once and Eun picked it up before the ring had even settled.

“Jin!” Her panicked voice asked from the other end.

“Eun- Eun, I'm safe. I'm alright. Is Baek close by? I think I've found Hae.”

“What! Where?! Where are you? Is she ok?!”

“It’s some warehouse outside the city. I haven’t seen her yet. I need to talk to Baek.” he instructed Eun.

She didn’t need to hear another word. He could hear her fumbling around with the phone as she handed it over to Baek.

“Sung? You found Hae?”

“Yes, how fast can you get here? It’s the old steel factory right outside the city limits.”

“I know that place. I put out a fire there before. Is Choi there?”

“Yes. I followed him.” Jin replied.
“Do not engage him.” Baek suddenly said firmly. “You’re not nearly strong enough to take him on.

Wait for me to get there.”
Even though they were becoming friends, still only Eun knew about Jin’s leveling up system.

Not even Hae knew he was stronger than his weak E rank from months ago. But Choi was an S rank.

Did he stand a chance against him? Maybe with the help of his army, but they had no experience fighting under his wing.

And he wasn’t too confident in his leadership ability with his shadows yet.

Even with Igris’s help he still didn’t think he’d be able to fight Choi.
He was about to agree with Baek when he heard movement from within.

It sounded as if something was being thrown across the floor. And there were voices.

He strained his ears to listen and heard a muffled voice on the other side. Though there was a whole wall between him and the voice, he knew it was Choi.

“I see now why Baek recruited you. Your skills are unmistakably beautiful Hae.”

Jin felt his heart leap up into his throat. She was here and Choi was fighting her. He had to do something.

“Sung?! Do you hear me!” Baek’s voice yelled from the other end.

“He’s hurting her!” Jinwoo whispered back fiercely. “I have to get in there.”

“Listen to me! I’ll be there soon! Do not engage!”

But Jin wasn’t listening anymore. Fury boiled in him.

The injustice of this whole situation. It made his blood curdle with anger. Weak or not he wouldn’t allow this to pass.

He turned off his phone and summoned his dagger into his hand.

Though he was angry he knew not to rush in head on. He had to sneak in. If there was a chance at saving Hae without fighting Choi, that would be ideal.

He closed his eyes as he focused on the location of Igris.

The distance between them seemed to be growing and so Jin interpreted this as Choi walking away from the building.

This would be his chance. Jin flattened his back against the building, as he heard Choi chuckling to himself around the corner.

Jin swallowed, risking it all as he peered around the edge of the building being careful not to let his face leave the shadows.

Choi was speaking to a few men that were standing guard outside. Guarantees to keep Hae confined. Probably B or A ranked at least. She would probably be too weak to fight against anyone anyways.

Jin felt a surge of relief, as he leaned back into the shade of the building, at least Choi was out of the picture for a while. It would be dark soon, he'd have to act fast.

There was a window on the other side. He slunk through the shadows, finding their concealment comforting as he made his way to the window.

It was broken which was a positive but almost a good five feet above his head.
“Damn it..” he swore softly as he looked around.

There were several crates and maybe if he was careful he could use them to make it inside without alerting anyone outside.

It took several painstakingly slow attempts at moving the crates bur Jin finally managed to stack them as quietly as possible.

It was unsteady and wobbly as he climbed on, but it got him to where he needed to be. The window was broken into sharp fragments, but large enough for him to slip through.

He couldn't make out anyone in the darkness, and hoped against hope that Hae was still inside.

His heart told him she was and that would have to be enough for now.

Gritting his teeth, his took off his jacket and covered the shards of glass, then proceeded to break the remainder of the window, using his jacket as a makeshift prop to mute the noise.

He waited, listening for shouts of alarm and sighed in relief as several minutes went by with no sign that anyone had heard him.

The sounds of the city were very distant and floated on the wind. If he could just get Hae out, then meet Baek on his way here, he could avoid any confrontation with anyone. With a deep breath and as much agility as he could muster, Jin slipped inside.

Thankfully there was a platform just beneath the window as he lowered his foot down. His sneakers left footprints in the dust and broken wood as he made his way down the ramp.

The warehouse was huge, and eerily quiet.
There were pockets of light from crates still flickering with remnants of Choi's flames and a coughing.

Jin's heart skyrocketed.
Coughing. Hae.

He jumped down from the ramp, rolling to limit the damage and stood, racing towards the sound.

His eyes started picking up something that was smeared across the ground, and he swallowed hard. It was blood, dried blood, mixed with ash and scorch marks.

“Hae!” He called without thinking, the coughing sounded distant but not as far as it had been.

“Hae!” He said again this time louder, prying his eyes off of the blood across the floor and quickening his run.

His voice echoed off the walls of the factory, and he didn't care if the people outside standing guard heard.

The closer he got, the more pungent the rancid scent of burnt flesh and hair became.

It burned his eyes and his nose and made his eyes water. Rage began to swell within him, Baek would lose it the second he got here.

He came around an aisle of broken crates, red hot cinders smouldering among the wood, the remainder of all that was left of a previous fight.

A small figure huddled among the debris, hunched over on all fours, coughing relentlessly.

Jin's heart pulled at the sight of her and his hands clenched into fists, it was Hae.

Her long dark brunette hair hung down across her shoulders and face, sopping into a puddle of blood on the ground as her lungs tried to expel whatever ash or blood had trespassed into her body.

Jin raced forward and placed a hand on her back gently.

“Hae!”
Her clothing was ripped and torn, burnt and bloody.

It hung on her small body, obviously Choi hadn't been providing enough food for her. She yelped at his sudden appearance and touch and scrambled backwards in fear, her eyes wide in terror.

Jin felt his eyes water at the sight of her. She was covered in burns across her cheeks and arms, some of them bleeding and others blistering. The skin looked inflamed and angry as her eyes studied him.

“Hae! It's me- it's me- it's Jin, you're OK, you're safe-” Jin said quickly, holding his hands out to calm her.

“J-jin?” She asked breathlessly

Jin nodded, his eyes softening as he shook his head sadly.

“What did Choi do to you Hae..”

“Jin!” She said, stronger this time as she threw her arms around his shoulders.
Jin felt like crying too as he hugged her back.

At least she was alive.

Hae pulled back, her eyes going somewhere behind him as if looking for someone, a hopeful smile on her face. Jin knew exactly who that someone was.

“It's alright- Baek is on his way.”

Hae's smile brightened, and she risked a weak laugh.

“He is? He's coming?”

Jim smiled and nodded, “Yes, he'll be here any second. We just need to get you out of here. Can you stand?”

Hae nodded as Jin grabbed her hands gently, avoiding her injuries as best as he could to help her get on her feet.

“How did you find m-me?” she asked as Jin produced several healing potions.

She blinked at them in confusion as he instructed her to drink them quickly. She hesitated briefly before drinking the cold liquid down.

The minute it touched her lips she felt as if a weight was lifted off her shoulders.

Her wounds didn’t hurt as much and her bones didn’t ache.

She could describe this as how she felt whenever she used her healing magic. But Jin was a fighter, not a healer.

“Never mind that.” Jinwoo said as he continued to look around nervously. “Feel better?”

“Yeah.. how did you do that?” Hae asked as she got up onto her legs with his help.

“I’ll explain things later. Right now we need to get out of–”

A ball of fire suddenly appeared headed straight for them.

Jinwoo quickly reacted, grabbing Hae and jumping out of the way. They stumbled to the hard stone floor in a heap.

“I thought I heard a little mouse in here.” Choi said as he pushed his glasses up his face, his expression furious.

Choi studied Jinwoo and his expression changed from anger to confusion. “Aren’t you that weakling E-rank I talked to earlier?”

“Go. I’ll take care of him.” Jinwoo said to Hae, ignoring Choi’s words. Hae’s eyes widened in fear and she ferociously shook her head.

“You can’t fight him! He’s an S-rank!” she said.

Ignoring her words, Jinwoo stood up to face his opponent head on, sparks of blue light coming from each hand as he summoned his two blades.

Choi looked at his newly summoned blades, his brow furrowed more. Of course he’d be confused. Jinwoo was the weakest of the weak.

Summoning these blades should have been unheard of for him and two very expensive looking blades. Choi didn’t even know half of what Jin had in store for him.

“You’re not really an E-rank are you?” Choi said as a grin touched his lips.
“Hae, get out of here.” Jinwoo instructed her once again.

Hae hesitated, not knowing what to do in this situation and Choi took the opportunity to create a wall of fire all around the area like a prison. Now they were trapped in there with no other option but to fight him.

“Do you think I would let her get away that easily? You clearly don’t know me.”

“You want to fight?” Jinwoo asked as he gripped his blades tighter and began moving into a fighting stance. “Then let’s fight.”

Choi laughed as if this had been the most ridiculous thing he’d ever heard.

“Alright. If you’re so eager to die then let me help you.” He charged forward, but Jin had been ready for that.

It was the same move Igris had performed on him back during his ‘Job Change’. Jinwoo leapt forward as well, but pivoted to the left to avoid Choi’s flaming hands.

This was going to be a difficult fight. Jinwoo hadn’t really fought any mages before. He needed to maintain distance if he was going to win this.

“Very good! You’ve got good reflexes! Now how about you dodge this!” Choi laughed as he threw two fireballs simultaneously. Jin crossed his blades in defense and the fire hit the cross section of the blades with a force that Jinwoo hadn’t been prepared for.

He stumbled back, still blocking the flames, but his arms got burned in the process.

He winced in pain, but that didn’t stop him from fighting.

As soon as he deflected the rest of the fire ball he took the chance to throw both of his blades at Choi with as much force as he could muster.

Choi laughed at the motion, mocking his foolish act of throwing away his blades, but Jinwoo only smiled as he activated Rulers Hand on his knives.

The blades froze in midair for a moment and with a flick of his wrists they both changed direction and went straight for Choi.

The Guildmaster hadn't expected that move and so he hurriedly got out of the way of the blades, but not before getting nicked on his forearm.

Blood began to stain his white suit and he looked at Jinwoo with death in his eyes. But Jinwoo wasn’t intimidated by it.

He didn’t fear death for he was the embodiment of death. With a grin he summoned his blades back into his hands and dashed right up in front of Choi. He slashed, yet Choi leapt away.

“I was willing to humor you, but now you’ve made me angry.” Choi said.

“I’ll send you straight to the depths of hell itself!” He summoned three flaming spears above his head and raised his hand to begin his attack.

Hae watched this whole scene in complete shock. Since when did Jinwoo get so good at fighting?

And how was he so fast? She knew he’d been working out more, but she didn’t think that would’ve changed this much about him. She had never realized it until now, but his aura was different. It was stronger.

Not as strong as Choi, but close enough. Had Jinwoo gone through a reawakening? And when did that happen? But she had seen this move of Choi’s once before.

He’d use his three spears which were easy enough to dodge, but then he’d play the dirty card and draw an arrow of fire to shoot right as the third spear landed in front of his opponent.

But it all happened and she barely had time to warn Jinwoo. The third spear landed and Jinwoo jumped out of the way easily enough.

“Look out!” she cried.

Her warning saved Jin from taking a shot in the heart from the arrow, but the flames still landed on his left arm, burning his sleeve off and scorching his arm.

He let out a pained yell and he released his dagger that had been in one of his hands to hold onto the injured arm. “Jinwoo!” She had to do something.

With his help she had regained her strength. It may not have all been there, but it was enough to use her healing magic.

She raised her hand towards Jin who was still recovering from the burn.

“Not so fast!” Choi yelled as he threw a flaming spear at Hae.

It moved faster than any spear she’d seen him summon before and she didn’t have time to move out of the way. It came right for her, the heat beginning to burn her skin as it got closer and closer. She was done for.

“Igris!” Jinwoo yelled suddenly.

The command echoed through the building and shook Hae’s core. Yet the flame was still coming for her.

She closed her eyes to embrace the death she was about to face, but then a shadow came over her and a loud clank sounded through her ears. She opened her eyes to see a huge figure towering over her.

Its black cloak billowed in the wind of the flames and wisps of black and blue came off of it.

The creature buckled slightly as it pushed against the force of the flame spear, but it eventually got the upper hand and pushed the flames away which dissipated into the air.

“What the–?” Choi said as he stared at the creature before him.

Jinwoo stood up straight, still gripping his injured arm as he walked over to the creature and nodded to it.
“Good job.” he complimented.

The way his voice held authority as he spoke to the shadowy creature… Hae couldn’t believe he was commanding this creature. It felt so strong.

The creature, Igris as Jinwoo had called it, nodded at the compliment and then turned to stare down Choi.

Choi stood there completely dumbfounded. It had to have been a coincidence.

A shadowy creature and the one in his dreams telling him to fear shadows. Purely a coincidence, right? Yet here he was and he did fear the creature. The knight before him made him question each one of his next moves.

It had deflected one of his strongest attacks which meant it was on par with him strength-wise. Choi glanced at Jinwoo and the boy was now the one glaring with death in his eyes.

Those eyes… he’d never forget that gaze.

“Y-you… who are you?” he asked.

“Someone you've pissed off by kidnapping and torturing my friend.”

Choi's eyes narrowed into slits as his eyes flicked from Hae to Jin.

“You have no business in my affairs boy. I'll make you regret the day you ever became a hunter.”

Choi looked like he flipped a switch, a slow smile gradually sliding across his lips.

“That power of yours is quite interesting. Two birds with one stone really.”

“What are you talking about?” Jin snapped.
Choi's grin grew as his eyes began to glow, a flame simmering and growing in each hand.

“I'm going to enjoy this.” He said with a little laugh.

Hae swallowed, and stood shakily.

“Jin, I'm too exhausted to ask questions right now, but I've got your back.” She said as she wiped her hand across her mouth, taking some remaining blood from the side of her lips.

She summoned her bow, beautiful blue energy crackling with power.

Jin swallowed, as she drew an arrow back.
“And before you say anything, no I'm not leaving you.’

Jin sighed and nodded, glancing at his arm that was throbbing. How Hae was dealing with the burns all over her made his head spin.

The amount of pain she must be feeling…
Choi's eyes zeroed in on her obviously seeing her as the weakest threat as Jin raced forward.

“Don't you dare!” He screamed, heading right for Choi.

Choi grinned as the flames in his hands doubled in size.

Choi was fast, reacting to Jin's moves within a fraction of a second, retaliating just as fiercely.

Choi's fighting style was dangerously malicious.

His attacks were clean, precise and powerful.

Igris joined in and before long all three of them were fighting against one of the strongest hunters in the nation.

Jin smiled in triumph, he could see Choi hesitating, he must've realized he stood no chance against three of them, especially Igris.

Jin lunged forward after Igris landed a crushing blow to Choi, this was his opening.

If he could just-
Jin swiped with one dagger, and completely missed as Choi evaded just narrowly. Damn, he was quick.
Choi was sweating, but his attacks still knocked the wind out of Jin.

“You're too careless boy, you've lowered your guard multiple times now.” Choi said,
“Shut up and fight me,’ Jin growled, lunging forward again feeling the mana gathering in his arms.

Jin shot forward, blades glistening in the dim light of the warehouse. This was it! He had him, together they had worn him down.

Choi smirked and dodged, a wall of massive and hot flames erupting where he had been seconds before. Ash and cinders flew into Jin's eyes as the heat radiated off and onto his skin making him stumble back forearms raised to protect his eyes.

As the flames cleared, Jin looked down to see Igri's foot standing beside him. He stood quickly in confusion as Igris stood stock still beside him as if waiting for more orders.

Jin turned and froze, Choi had Hae by the neck, one arm across her collar bone as she stared murder up at Choi.

His gold rings caught the light of the moon that was filtering in from the broken window above as his long fingers curled around Hae's neck.

“One move from you or that thing and I disintegrate her.”

Jin's fists closed as he clenched his jaw. He understood the hesitation from Igris.

“You coward.” Jin growled.

Choi smiled, and turned to talk in Hae's ear.

“Where's Baek, Miss. Hae? Late again? He has a habit of letting the people he cares about die. Should we add another to the list?”

Choi lifted a pale hand as the snap and crackle of flames danced gracefully across his palm.

“You think he would mind if I added a little scar to your pretty face? Would he still love you then?”

Hae gritted her teeth as sweat rolled down her forehead.

“Choi don't!” Jin shouted as he took a step forward.

Choi's flames sparked and swarmed in his hand as he jerked back to stare at him. Hae yelped as the flames licked her cheek.

“Ah! Don't tempt me boy. You think I won't do it.” Choi said with a fanatic gleam in his eye”

“You think I won't go to the lengths required for power? You think killing a pathetic A rank will mean anything to me?”

He tightened his grip around Hae's shoulders,and Hae yelped in pain as Choi's arm rubbed across the burns on her neck. Jin clenched his teeth as he stood there. He didn’t know what to do.

There was suddenly a commotion outside, as the sound of a car screeched to a stop. There were frantic voices from outside, cries of fear as car doors slammed.

Choi froze, his eyes going to the commotion that was muffled and coming from outside.

A slow smile of realization grew on Hae's face as Jin turned to see the wall of the building explode.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: Rescue

Hae grinned as Baek emerged from the rubble of the wall, his hair blazing white as his golden eyes reflected from the darkness, pulsing with a furious glow.

His fingers had transformed into claws, white and gleaming in the light that was flooding in from the hole in the wall.

He bared his teeth into a snarl, the canines sharp and pointed as he locked his murderous gaze onto Choi.

“Baek!” Hae shouted, tears filling her eyes.

Baek's eyes softened as he glanced at her as if to say that everything would be alright before it grew more murderous and ferocious as he turned his gaze on Choi.

Choi tensed and held Hae closer as his eyes turned towards the door near the back of the room.

“Look, Baek came to rescue you just as you said he would.” Choi chided,
“Instead of Jeju Island Baek, you're just in time.”

“Choi. Release her. Now.” Baek growled, his voice sounding completely unhinged and guttural as he brought his claws up, curling into wicked looking spears on the end of each finger.

He sounded nothing like the gentle man on their walks home from raids.

It was the single most terrifying thing Hae had ever heard in her life.

His eyes were two glowing disc's of fury, pulsing with light as they illuminated the room with their threatening glow.

Choi licked his lips as the fifth person joined the fight. Eun jumped through the hole that Baek had created, sword in hand and eyes burning.

Jin smiled and turned back to Choi who was looking quite pale. He licked his lips and chuckled darkly.

“My, what a happy reunion this is, it's the little B rank girl.”

Jin's hands flared as purple and blue lightning ripped the air apart as it circled his hands that were tightly gripping the daggers. He slid his foot over as he placed himself between Eun and Choi.

“Give up Choi. You're outnumbered.” Jin snapped.

Baek growled, his massive shoulders rising like hackles on a dog.

No wonder how the guild had gotten its name. Baek was literally the representation of that.

His teeth grated together like fangs as he stared maliciously at Choi, aura waves radiating from him with pure energy and power mixing with a terrible palpable fury.

“I'm going to kill you.” Baek threatened as he took a step forward, his hands cracking as his white claws lengthened.

Choi took a step back, his grip on Hae tightening like a drowning man to driftwood.

“So how does it feel Baek? How does it feel to have something precious ripped away from you by another man?” Choi snapped, his eyes as cold as steel.

Baek snarled, his hair curling around the collar of his white shirt and tie.

“You're going to feel my claws tear through your flesh!” Baek snarled,

Choi backed up as Jin leveled his daggers, preparing to dash right at him.

Baek snarled again, a horrible sound that rose from his throat as he slouched into a hunch, preparing to pounce.

“If you kill her, there won't be a damn place in this world where you'll be safe from me.” Baek snarled,

“I will find you.” Baek's eyes were glowing so furiously it was difficult to see where the irises were.

Hae swallowed nervously as she tried to breathe from under Choi's arm. It felt suffocating.

The tension in the building was mounting to a crescendo as everyone advanced forward, outnumbering Choi as he desperately tried to look for a way out. He turned and smiled,

“You think you've won? You think you've caught me. This isn't the end. In fact, it's just the beginning. I look forward to seeing all of you again. And when I do, you'll be beneath my foot as I crush you into ash!’
Baek jumped, claws out and teeth flashing white as the room erupted suddenly into flames, red orange and hot as it lit the crates like kindling.

The room was up in flames in seconds filling the warehouse with smoke and heat.

Hae pushed out of Choi's grasp as Baek lunged forward through the flames, tearing through the air as energy crackled and sparked.

Hae coughed as the smoke made her eyes water and filled her eyes with ash.

She couldn't see anything through the howling flames except for the sparks of energy that lit up Choi and Baek's battle. Baek towered over Choi, his hair a searing white as his eyes glowed ominously through the clouds of smoke.

She felt someone grab her shoulder and pull and she was suddenly stumbling backwards, towards the door.

The flashes of the battle disappeared through the smoke as Eun pulled her.

“This way! Hurry!”

“But- Baek!” Hae protested through her coughing, she could barely breathe.

“He'll be fine-go!” Eun shouted as she pushed Hae.

Hae stumbled after her friend, trying to see where she was running but something caught her foot and she went spiraling forward, hitting the concrete hard and knocking the wind right out of her.

She coughed and wheeled as she looked up trying to see where Eun had gone. Panic erupted in her stomach, she couldn't see anyone, Eun was gone.

Jin was gone- Baek- was gone.

Hot tears filled her eyes as she tried to get to her feet.

“One last gift for you Miss.Hae, give Baek my regards.” Choi silky voice said from behind, making her flinch and scrambled backwards. Choi grinned and pulled a flaming arrow back, aimed right at Hae's head.

His suit was torn, tattered, and splotched with scarlet blood that bled freely from several long wounds across his chest and collar bone. Baek must've gotten a few swings at him.

“N-no! Don't!” Hae croaked, raising a hand to block it pitifully.

This was the end, she would never see Baek again.

She would never see her friends again, or the people at the guild. She was going to die by Choi's hand.

Choi grinned and released the arrow. Hae cried out in fear as the arrow launched through the air towards her.

Baek suddenly lunged from the flames, hair and eyes aglow as burns raced up his arms and neck. He jumped into the space between the two as the arrow buried into his shoulder.

Hae's eyes widened as Baek stumbled back gasping as blood poured from the wound.
“Baek!” She screamed, running to grab his arm.

The building above groaned as the beams of wood creaked with the flames. It would collapse and crush all of them.
Choi grinned and turned, disappearing into the flames as he waved his fingers at them.

“Bye, bye!”

Baek snarled and lunged after him, blood soaking his white shirt, and heaving with heavy breaths when Hae lunged forward to grab onto him, stumbling as she tried to hold him back.

“Baek! Baek stop! We have to get out of here!” she pleaded.

Baek turned his eyes still aglow, terrifyingly filled with fury.

His snarl died as he saw her face, and his eyes dimmed to their amber color as he recognized her.

The building groaned again and they both looked up in panic.

Baek turned and grabbed her hand without a moment's hesitation and began to run, pulling her with him.

His hand was slick with blood from his shoulder wound, and she desperately tried to hold onto him.

She didn't know where they were going but prayed it led out. She could hear the building begin to collapse as it caved in on itself behind them.

“Baek!” She screamed in panic.

“Keep going!” He yelled over his shoulder, his white hair the only thing she was able to see clearly enough to follow, keeping a firm grip on his hand as they stumbled forward blindly.

Baek rushed headlong into a wall, slicing it to ribbons as he threw his shoulder into it, pushing out and into the fresh air with his grip on Hae's hand as they stumbled outside, running as far away as they could.

Baek turned and grabbed her, pulling her into his arms and forcing her head down as he pivoted, keeping his back to the warehouse as it finished collapsing into piles of wood, ash and smoke.

Hae with her head buried in Baek's shoulder, closed her eyes tight against the horrible sound of destruction.

Baek tightened his arms around her as he planted his feet, trying his best to shield her from any further harm.

Finally after the loud cacophony of destruction, Hae lifted her head, coughing as ash still filled the air. Everything was silent and still.

Clouds of dust and smoke billowed into the night sky as Baek opened his eyes, his face covered in ash. His hair was still a pulsing white, now soaked in gray soot and curling near his shoulders in sharp waves.

He brought his hands up, his claws resting lightly against her cheeks and the burns across her skin as his golden eyes watched her anxiously.

“Hae- are you alright?! Are you hurt?!” He asked frantically, his eyes searching her face for any kind of injury.

Tears filled Hae's eyes as she raised her hands to grab Baek's wrists, overcome with emotion. He came. Just as he promised. He was here, he didn't leave her. He was really here. He had found her.

Baek swallowed, his eyes going to his clawed hands that held her face delicately.

“Are… are you afraid of me?” he asked worriedly when she didn't respond, his gaze falling to the ground.

Hae shook her head quickly as she took his face in her hands.

She pulled him forward as she rose on her toes into an unexpected kiss before another word was said.

Baek blinked in surprise until he recovered quickly and wrapped his arms around her waist to lift her off the ground effortlessly, kissing her back in return, as he closed his eyes in pure relief.

Baek slowly set her back down after a moment as they pulled away, Baek planting another short kiss on her lips as tears raced down her cheeks, carving paths in the grime and dirt in her cheeks.

“How could I ever be afraid of you..” Hae said through tears as she brushed pieces of white hair back away from his eyes.

Baek smiled and the two rushed into each other's arms as Baek kissed the top of her head, holding her tightly enough to not hurt any of her wounds.

“I'm sorry- I should've gotten here sooner,” he apologized.

Hae shook her head,
“It doesn't matter- you're here now, Love.”
Baek pulled back as he took her chin with a thumb.

“You need a healer. As quickly as possible.”
His eyes studied the burns and flared again with rage before Hae took his hand to calm the fury.

“My burns can wait- your shoulder Baek-”

Baek shook his head, “Its nothing,”
Hae lifted her hand to settle on the wound as she began to heal it with as much of her energy as she had left.

“Hae! Baek! Eun called from behind as Baek took Hae's hand as his shoulder healed.

“Thank you- you didn't have to-” Baek began,

Had smiled and kissed his cheek.

“And you didn't have to jump in front of a flaming arrow for me but you did, so, it's only fair I get to heal it.”

She smiled at him before she turned and was tackled by Eun, stumbling back as her friend ran headlong into her.
Jin laughed as he jogged up behind the two girls, taking a moment to shake Baek's hand.

“Glad to see you two are alright,” Baek said, nodding in respect towards Jin.
Jin smiled and nodded,
“I'm sorry I didn't listen,”

Baek waved his hand,

“I'm glad you didn't, you saved her life. You have my eternal gratitude,’ Baek said as he bowed deeply, his hair finally slowly turning back red.

Jin smiled nervously as it was his turn to wave dismissal..

“Oh no it was nothing-”

“Jin!’ Hae called, as she pulled him into a hug.

“Thank you for everything,” she said into his ear.

Jin smiled and nodded,

“I just glad you're safe. We need to get those burns taken care of though,”
Baek nodded as he grabbed his suit coat from the sleek black car that he and Eun had traveled in to get here and slung it around Hae's shoulders.

She gratefully wrapped it around, being careful of her burns. He led her into the car and had Eun and Jin follow in behind her.

“Just give me a moment. I’m going to talk to the first responders and get some hunters over here as extra protection.”

Baek said just as blinking lights from police and firefighters came into view speeding down the road, making their way to the burning building.

Hae nodded and sank into the leather seat. It felt good to be sitting on something other than cold hard ground.

She was safe.

Baek came for her and now she was going home. She couldn’t be happier.

“Hae, take this.” Jin said as he reached across and handed her another vial with red liquid, though this one was bigger than the others he gave her. She gratefully took it, though confused where he’d gotten from, and drank the liquid.

Once more her body felt like it was fully rested. Her burns didn’t completely disappear, but they hurt less and were less of an angry red, more of an irritated pink.

“That’s the downside to those.” Jin said, mostly to himself. “They don’t fully heal and you need multiple to fully recover.”

“What is it?” Hae asked as she looked at the empty vial.

The design of it was like pure crystal with gold spirals around the open lip of the vial. Even the vial looked expensive. “It feels like healing magic, but you’re not a healer.”

“It’s a long story,” he replied.

“And that knight that appeared. He’s yours isn’t he?”

“Knight?” Eun asked. Jin looked at her almost sheepishly and nodded.

“Yeah, there’s a few things I need to catch you up on too.” he said.

“Well, good thing we have a long drive back to the city.” Eun said with a smile as she settled her head onto his shoulder and closed her eyes for the brief moment of silence they had before Baek entered the car and they were back off towards the city.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: Aftermath

“This all started back in the double dungeon.” Jin started explaining after they had all settled and caught Baek up on what he’d missed in Jin’s fight with Choi.

“The double dungeon?! That was almost six months ago!” Hae said.
“I had nearly forgotten about that,” Baek said thoughtfully.

“After I woke up in the hospital from that I started seeing these things like a screen, but it seems only I can see it.

These screens tell me to do things; it’s almost like a game. I have ‘quests’ I need to do and I get rewarded with different things for completing those quests. I can ‘level up’ and as a result I get stronger.”

“A hunter who can continuously get stronger. It’s… impossible.” Baek said.

“Yet I can’t argue with the results. You fought Choi with the skills I’ve only seen in A rank hunters, yet you’re an E rank.”

“And the vial you gave me?” Hae asked.
“A healing potion. There’s this whole store in the system and I can get some really nice things.” he said.

Blue sparks formed around his hand and his red blade with jagged teeth formed. “This thing, for example. It really helped me in my last battle.”

“That’s a new one.” Eun said as she admired the blade after Jinwoo handed it to her.

It was carved beautifully, the blade crimson but under the right light would fade to a more purple color. She handed it to him, but with a wink. “Though I think I like your other one better.”

Jinwoo took the blade and laughed as he released it. It disappeared in another few sparks of blue.

Hae couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Even high rank hunters could usually only summon up to three low level items, yet she’d seen Jinwoo summon two high ranked blades and health potions. And that knight too.

“The knight that saved me…?” she asked.
“Igris is his name. He was my last opponent before all of this.” Jin said.

“But he was following your orders. How did you get your enemy to be your ally?” Hae asked.

“That’s a bit more complicated. I’m not even sure I know how it works yet.” he said.

“Is that where you went the other day? You were gone for nearly a whole day.” Eun said.

“Jinah and I were so worried.”

“Yeah, it was another dungeon.”
“You cleared a gate on your own?” Baek asked.

“No. It was a dungeon created by the system to test me. Only I could enter it. It was testing me to see what sort of class I would be sorted into. It wasn’t easy. Igris didn’t make it easy. He was incredibly stronger than me, perhaps he still is now, but even on death’s door I managed to kill him.”

“Wait, kill him?! He looked alive enough to me.” Hae said.

“That’s where the complicated part comes in. After I had defeated Igris there was wave after waves of knights coming after me.

There were mages that were summoning them at a constant rate and so it lasted for a good few hours. I got them all, the mages and knights, and the quest was finally over. The system almost seemed to have judged me on my performance. How long I survived. The number of enemies I defeated.”

“It gave me a new title. The Shadow Monarch.” he said.

“Shadow Monarch?” Eun asked in awe. It sounded so important. The system recognized Jinwoo as a king? It was an odd thing to think, but she kind of liked the ring to the name.

“A ruler over the shadows of the world. Being given this title I was given a new ability. I can raise the dead and make them into my personal army. They all reside within my shadow and I can call upon them whenever I deem necessary.”

All three of them paused and looked at Jinwoo’s shadow that was being cast within the car from the lights of the city that they had now entered.

It didn’t look like anything different; just his silhouette. To think that there was a whole army in there. It was just a little bit unsettling.

“A necromancer.” Baek said. “I’ve only ever heard of four in the world since the gates appeared, but even then they could only summon a few soldiers. How many do you have?”

“Twenty knights, three sages, and Igris.” Jin replied. “But I think the stronger I get, the more I’ll be able to summon.”

“A one man army.” Baek said to himself.
Eun stared at Jinwoo. She never imagined the system would lead him to a power like this.

She had first thought that it was simply charity that he was able to grow stronger, but now a single thought came into her mind. Was the system using Jinwoo for something?

What was its end goal in making him the Shadow Monarch? Jin probably didn’t even have those answers.

Hae still couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

How had she not known about any of this? It had been six months since this started happening and she was only now finding out.

She could understand why Eun knew. She and Jinwoo were practically inseparable at this point, but she still couldn’t believe this was all happening under her nose.

“You used one of your shadows to follow Choi, didn’t you?” Baek asked.

“It’s a useful trick.” Jin said with a half laugh. “I sent Igris into his shadow back when we met in that restaurant and then followed Igris.”

“I agree.” Baek nodded. “So what do you intend on doing with this power?”

“I- don’t know. It all feels as if the system is preparing me for something.

I always have this feeling like I’m being watched not by the system, but by something else. I think something big is coming.”

“Choi did say this was just the beginning. Do you think he’s involved with whatever is coming?” Eun asked.

“I’m not sure how, but I wouldn’t put it past him.” Baek said.

“Yes he wanted Hae to get to me, but I can’t help but shake the feeling that there was another reason for him taking you. Did he ever say anything to you?”

Hae shook her head, the lights of the city flickered overhead as snow began to softly fall. “He said he had big plans, for me and you Baek..” Hae replied quietly, almost in reverie as the windshield wipers went back and forth.

Baek tightened his grip on the steering wheel as they went around another curve, the hum of the tires on the road the only sound.

They drove in ominous silence as they navigated the city. Hae eventually fell asleep and was out cold as they pulled up to the hospital.

Baek turned and gave Jin and Eun a relieved smile.

“Thank you, for all of your help today you two. It's only because of you that Hae is back and safe and sound. I'll take her inside and Jin, you're welcome to take the car and take Eun home-”

Eun shook her head, gripping the head of the seat in front of her.

“I'll come too, president Baek, If that's alright. I can wait in the lobby- I just…don't want to go home without Hae.”

Jin nodded alongside Eun. Baek smiled and nodded,
“I understand.”

Baek turned the car into the parking lot and soon They were ushered in as Baek carried Hae inside, beneath a curtain of falling snow.
● ● ● ●

Eun bounced her leg nervously as Jin sat beside her in one of Seoul's finest hospitals.

Baek had disappeared with Hae into a fancy looking room where doctors and nurses were in and out every two seconds.
Eun flinched when Jin grabbed her hand and he stared at her sadly.
“Eun, she'll be alright. Don't worry,” he reassured her.

Eun took a breath and nodded, putting on a smile as she tried to slow the jumping of her leg.

“Y-eah, of course. I'm not worried,” she said as her voice shook.

Jin raised an eyebrow unconvinced as Eun turned back to staring at the tiled floor. It was 10:30 P.M and the snow still fell heavily outside.

The hospital was clean and cozy, with soft golden lights and light wood furniture. The windows were large and reminded Eun of the large windows in the White Tiger Guild headquarters. It had felt like a year had passed since three attack at the apartment.

She didn't know if Hae would even want to go back there. Maybe she could surf the internet, see if anything was available.
Eun pulled out her phone and her eyes widened.

“Woah, Jin look at this.” She said as she passed him her phone.
Jin blinked as he read the article, recently published.

“ ‘Guildmaster Choi to travel overseas..’? So he's running to some foreign country..” Jin thought out loud.

Eun nodded, turning to glare at the photo of the guildmaster standing and smiling as he waved.

“That little-..” she whispered as Baek exited Hae's hospital room, looking worn out with worry. They saw him take a deep breath as he rubbed the back of his neck. A small smile softened his face though as he crossed the floor and took a seat in the lobby with them.

Eun straightened and slid her phone into her pocket as she watched Baek anxiously for word of Hae's condition.
Baek put a hand on her shoulder comfortingly.

“Don't worry. It's not as bad as they first thought. She's exhausted but most of the burns have healed, thanks to you Jin,” the guildmaster said as he nodded towards the black haired boy.

Jin blushed and nodded respectfully.
“I'm glad she's alright. Is there a healer on call?”

Baek nodded, “I personally called someone from the guild but they won't be here for about thirty minutes. You two don't have to stay here, it may be a while.”
Eun shook her head, glancing at Jin.

Jin gave her a look of full support, as if to say he'd help in any way he could.

“I'll stay, if that's alright.” Eun said finally.

Baek nodded kindly, “Of course, I'm sure she'd be happy to know you're here.”
Eun nodded and grabbed her phone again, eager to show Baek the news.

“There's an update on Choi. He's decided to high tail it out of the country.” Eun said as she showed her phone to Baek.

Baek's gaze darkened as he stared at the picture of Choi, he clenched his hand into a fist that was resting on his knee. Even in the hospital lobby Baek looked terrifying with fury boiling in his eyes, making them softly glow golden.

An older man suddenly stepped out of Hae's room wearing a white coat and scrubs, he must've been the doctor. He looked around the lobby for a second as if searching for someone until his eyes found Baek.

“President, She's asking for you.” The doctor said, as he pointed to Hae's room, calling across the hallway.

Baek blinked, the anger leaving his eyes as they dimmed slowly, returning to their normal color.

He turned and nodded towards the doctor then lowered the phone and handed it back to Eun.

He stood and then he bowed, politely. The man looked exhausted, in fact they probably all looked like a sight.

The president of White Tiger, wearing a torn white collared shirt that was soaked in blood and Jin and Eun both covered in ash and dirt from head to toe.
“Thank you, keep an eye on anything else. Excuse me,”

Baek hurried back, as the doctor put a welcoming hand on Baek's back and the two of them disappeared inside.

Eun rubbed her eyes as she pulled her phone back out, scrolling the web for available listings for a new apartment.
Jin drummed his fingertips on the chair handle, his mind deep in thought.

This whole thing was a mess.

He was grateful they had gotten Hae back safe and sound, and he'd do it again in a heartbeat to rescue her, but now Choi had an inkling of how powerful he was and that wouldn't be a problem if he didn't have people close to him that Choi would drag into this.

Not to mention Hwang overseas. That man was dangerous, and the first person he'd target would be the person closest to him and that was Eun.

Jin rubbed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. Whatever was coming, wasn't good and it was only a matter of time before it hit.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: A Brief Respite

-Three months later-

Eun smiled as she backflipped beautifully, missing a swipe from Jin as he grinned and leapt towards her off the wall.

She had begun training with him as much as she could to sharpen her skills. It was good to get her mind off of Choi and her bad dreams of the past few gates and focus on hunting again.

There hadn't been much after their run in with Choi.

No one really knew where Choi had run off too and he hadn't made any appearances which was both reassuring and disquieting at the same time..either he was preparing for something big or he was recovering from the last fight.

The good news was they had found a new apartment, closer to the heart of the city and closer to White Tiger as well, which was easier for Hae for commuting.

Hae had recovered quickly and wanted to get back into hunting as quickly as possible.

Baek had been a little more than hesitant to let Hae leave his protection but as time wore on and nothing seemed to happen, Hae began doing raids again as long as she promised to be careful.

Jin met her blade to blade, with a grin, his dagger grating against her sword. Baek had let them use White Tiger for training and it was nice to have some space to fight.

“I think I'm winning this time,’ Jin said.
Eun scoffed and grabbed his arm, jerking him off balance as she gave him a short kiss. Jin blinked in surprise as Eun leveled her sword at him.

“OK, that was cheating.” Jin said with a laugh as his dagger vanished.

Eun laughed as she sheathed her sword hurrying over to him as he took her hands.
“I'm sorry, you just looked so cute.” She teased.

Jin rolled his eyes as he went in for a kiss when there was a knock on one of the glass windows.

They turned to see Baek standing outside, looking pale and honestly terrified.

Jin laughed as Baek fidgeted with the velvet ring box in his hands, he tried for a smile and tapped his watch to him.
Jin barked a laugh and nodded his understanding.

“You think he's a little nervous?” he asked humorously.

Eun laughed as she waved at Baek to tell him they were coming.

“Of course not, he's a guildmaster. Why would proposing to the woman of his dreams make him nervous?” She said sarcastically.

Jim laughed as Eun gathered her water bottle and jacket in her hands and the two exited the training room.

Eun smiled and bit her lip excitedly as she met Baek outside running to give him an excited hug.

The man was as tense as a cat as he hugged her and brushed his hair back nervously (which he had spent an hour trying to tame with various hair products.)
“Baek! I'm so excited for you! She'll love the ring.”

Baek swallowed hard and tried for a smile, it only resulted in him tugging on the collar of his suit irritability and loosening his tie.
“Y-yeah- yes- I hope so.” He said anxiously. Jin laughed and hit him on the arm.
“Ready for this? Let's go.”

Eun smiled as she rubbed Baek's broad back.
“Don't worry, she'll say yes.”

Baek nodded, running a hand through his hair. Eun was more than happy to help when Baek had come to her to help plan his proposal to Hae, and Jin was just as excited to sneak some pictures of the big moment.

Baek was due to meet Hae in the park at 5 P.M from there he would take her to dinner, where Jin and Eun would set up and hide out to catch the moment in action for photos as Baek proposed on the bridge near White Tiger.

Baek had planned it down to the last detail, making sure that everything had to be perfect.

Eun and Jin hurriedly raced to Jin's jeep not before Eun rubbed Baek's arm encouragingly,

“Good luck!” She said as Baek nodded nervously and slid into his car. Jin started the engine and they followed Baek to the park.

Spring was coming and the trees were blooming as Jin and Eun parked with a clear view of Hae and Baek as Hae sprinted to throw her arms around the tall man.
Eun laughed, leaning her hand under her chin.

“She is glowing and he hasn't even proposed yet.”

Jin laughed as he watched the beaming guildmaster lead Hae to his car and open the door for her. Jin glanced at Eun, smiling as he watched her watch the happy moment for her friend.

She looked ecstatic. Jin of course had thought of proposing to Eun and even had gone through countless ring shops already to scope out the designs that Eun would possibly like.

Part of him though worried that if a proposal happened, that it would only put Eun in greater danger, creating more of a target for Hwang. Hwang Dongsoo was still out there and Jin still remained a target along with Eun. And he'd rather die than put Eun in danger.

He sighed and ran a hand through his unruly black hair. His head was starting to ache. He'd think of that threat later, right now he'd focus on the happy day for Baek and Hae.

Baek turned and gave them a thumbs up as he closed Hae's door and jumped into the driver's side.

They followed them to a beautiful restaurant on main Street where Jin and Eun ditched the red jeep as Jin expertly parked down the street to keep Hae out of the loop in case she spotted the car. Jin and Eun walked hand and hand down main, both eating ice cream cones as they walked.

Jin devoured a cookie dough cone as Eun savored a brownie flavor.
Eun laughed, swinging Jin's hand as they walked.

“You devoured that,” she teased.
Jin snickered, as he tossed his napkin in a trash can.
“Are you gonna finish yours or-..?”

Eun laughed, and punched him in the arm, tossing the scarf he had given her over her shoulder.

“Yes I am going to finish it and no, you cannot have my ice cream cone.”
Jin grinned and sighed, glancing up at the sky as a beautiful sunset began to color the clouds pink.

“Tonight will be a beautiful time for Baek to ask her,” he said.

Eun nodded with a smile,

“It's perfect. I hope he's not too nervous.”
Jin nodded, falling silent, Hwang worming his way into his thoughts again. Jinah also had a guardian meeting at school next week that he had to be there for. It was all piling up and he had no idea how he was going to manage it all.

Eun squeezed his hand gently,
“What's wrong?” She asked.

Jin blinked, glancing at her as he raised his eyebrows in confusion.
“Nothing,” he fibbed.

Eun laughed, “I know you. Come on. spill.”
Jin sighed and shook his head, hesitating on how much to tell her. He didn't want to scare her if there wasn't a threat to be worried about yet.

Woo hadn't approached him these last three months and Hwang seemed like a bad dream.

“It's nothing really, I just have a lot coming up. Jinah needs me to meet with her teacher next week, and I'm trying to learn how to control this new power. It's a lot, but I'll manage.”

Eun smiled and took his arm as she tossed the end of her cone into the trash.
“Don't worry. We'll get through it.” She reassured him.

Jim smiled and turned taking her hands.
“Thank you,” he said.

Eun smiled,
“For what?”

“How about being the best girlfriend in the whole world?” Jin said.

Eun laughed again and rolled her eyes.
“Wow, that's a pretty big title.”

Jin smiled as he pulled her closer to kiss her forehead.

“I'm serious, you are. And I love you.” He said with a soft smile.
Eun grinned and blushed,
“Love you more.”

The door to the restaurant suddenly opened and they jumped as they heard Baek and Hae's voices.

“Crap! There they are. Go go-” Eun whispered as she shoved Jin to get moving. They sprinted down the street as Jin dug around in his pocket fumbling for the keys as they got to the jeep.

Baek and Hae would be at the bridge in ten minutes.
Eun tugged on her side of the jeep impatiently, hopping excitedly.

“Jin! Move it.” She teased.

Jin snorted as he grabbed the keys only to drop them beneath the car.

“Damn it!” Jim cursed as he got down on his hands and knees feeling around for the keys.

Eun couldn't help but laugh as Jim scrambled up and unlocked the car. Both of them hopped in as Eun grabbed her camera from the back seat and they raced to the spot.

Thankfully they made it in time and the two of them sprinted across the lawn and hid behind the trees that lined the walkway that led to the bridge.
Eun ducked beneath a second tree watching eagerly

“Here they come!” She whispered to Jin as she lifted her camera, testing out the different settings with the light.

Jin laughed softly as he watched Baek leading Hae down the sidewalk to the bridge. Even from here he could tell the man was nervous.

Hae grinned, holding onto Baek's arm as she pointed at all of the lights that hung in the trees. A soft river babbled beneath the bridge as Baek came to a stop, one hand going into the right pocket of his coat.

Their voices were muffled but Jin could see Baek was working up the courage to pop the question.

Jin grinned and laughed as he peeked around the tree.

“You can do this Baek.” He whispered.
Baek turned and took Hae's hands, brushing a piece of hair from out of her face gently.

Eun lifted her camera, adjusting the final settings as Baek slowly brought the ring out and fell to one knee in his black suit and tie.

Hae erupted into squeals and excited hops and before Baek could even get another word out she tackled him, her answer an audible and resounding yes.

Eun's camera clicked excitedly as she snapped picture after picture.

Baek stood beaming as he pushed the ring onto Hae's finger. Hae glanced at the ring and placed a hand on the side of Baek's face.

Baek grinned, obviously relieved by her answer as he took Hae's face gently and kissed her.

face radiated pure joy as Jin and Eun came out from behind the trees as Eun continued her photo shoot. Hae gaped in surprise as she hurried to hug Eun, showing her the beautiful sparkling ring Baek had picked for her.

“Congratulations Hae! It's beautiful, I'm so happy for you!” Eun said as she hugged her friend who was practically dancing on air.
Jin laughed as he shook Baek's hand patting him on the shoulder.
“Congratulations, Baek.”

Baek smiled and nodded.

“Thank you, for your help.” Baek said, his voice free from the nerves earlier. Hae came to stand beside him, taking his hand
“How long have you two been tailing us!”

she said with a grin as she pointed to Eun and Jin.
Jin laughed,

“For like four hours. I almost botched it though I dropped the keys and we almost missed it.”

Eun laughed as she looked through the camera gallery briefly.
“I got some really good photos though,” she said with a grin.

Baek laughed heartily,
“Thank you Eun, for doing this for us.”
Eun nodded with a smile, waving her hand dismissively.
“Of course!”

Jin smiled and pulled his arm across Eun's shoulders proudly.

“Why don't we all go out to dinner sometime to celebrate? Maybe next week?” Jin offered.
Hae nodded excitedly,
“Yes! That would be great!”
Jin nodded with a smile as the group turned and headed back to their cars, a night finally filled with laughter and happiness for once.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29: The Red Gate

Hae glanced at her watch as she left the training center at White Tiger and came to Baek's office. They were meeting Jin and Eun for dinner tonight after she got through with some C- ranked gate that had recently popped up.

Some of the new and younger hunters were going through and she was happy to help with it to help take some of the load off Baek's shoulders.

Baek had hesitated for a moment when she volunteered to help guide the other hunters through it but she assured him that there would be other competent higher ranked hunters there and he had reluctantly agreed.

She grinned as her eyes wandered from her watch to stare at the golden ring on her ring finger.

The diamond sparkled and the gold band shined beautifully.

It really was a gorgeous ring. The door was open as Baek poured over paperwork, one hand buried in his thick red hair as his eyes sped down the page.

Hae smiled as she came up beside him and leaned down to kiss his cheek.

“Baek, I'm heading out. Need anything else?”

Baek sighed and set the papers down as he rubbed his eyes.

“Just needed to see you,” he said with a smile.

Hae grinned as Baek stood and pulled her into an embrace, the evening light filling his office with golden rays.

“Are you heading down to the gate?” Baek asked her, Hae settling her head against his arm as she looked down at the city below from Baek's window.

“Yes..” she said.

Baek sighed, “You don't have to go, I can send someone else,”

Hae smiled and pulled away enough to see his face.

“It's not a problem. If it's a C rank it shouldn't be too long, and I want to help out.”

Baek smiled as he pressed his forehead to hers.

“You already help out plenty here, tonight is to celebrate our engagement, you can skip the raid if you want.”

Hae smiled and rose on her tip toes to kiss him lightly.

“I'll be in and out before you even finish up here. I'll call you as soon as we're out too.” Hae reassured him.

Baek sighed and nodded hesitantly, pushing the worry and bad memories away. Just because Min had passed away during their engagement, didn't mean that that would happen to Hae..

“Alright,” he said finally, nodding as he pushed the sick feeling away.

Hae smiled and kissed him before she left.

“I love you!” Baek said as she headed out the door.

She reappeared as she popped out from the side of the door frame with a smile as she blew him a kiss.

“Love you too. See you tonight!” She said as Baek slowly sat back down, reviewing who would be in the strike team she was joining.

“Call me when you get out!” Baek called after her.

“I will!” Hae's voice floated down the hallway.

Baek sighed, Yes there were new hunters, but there were also hunters he knew were strong that would be there too in case Something happened-

Nothing is going to happen Baek.

Baek took a long deep breath in and nodded, shaking his head, he was getting paranoid.

He turned and sighed in defeat at the major stack of papers that still needed his attention. It was going to be a long night.

Hae pushed into the apartment and tossed her bag and keys into the dish on the counter.

Eun looked up from eating a quick bite of a burrito as her sword leaned against the table, already dressed in her gear for the raid.

“Hey! You ready to go?” she asked as Hae rushed by.

Hae shook her head as she rushed into her bedroom to grab her gear. Her voice drifted from inside, “No! Sorry, work kept me late.” She came out brushing her long hair feverishly.
Eun smiled and winked,

“Work kept you late or did you go see Baek?”

Hae rolled her eyes as she laughed.
“I couldn't just leave without saying bye,”
Eun took another bite and nodded.
“Ahuh.”

Hae rolled her eyes again and braided her hair grabbing a backpack.

“OK, are you ready to show some greenies a C rank?” Hae said with a smile.
Eun smiled and grabbed her sword, strapping it around her waist and pushing the worry and bad memories of the double dungeon aside.

She smiled and saluted, standing at attention.

“Yes Miss leader ma'am.” She teased.
Hae laughed and shook her head,
‘Ma'am?! That sounds like an 80 year old woman.” She laughed.

Eum smiled and the two girls locked up the apartment and headed down the stairs.
“Is Jin meeting us there?” Hae asked as they climbed into the car.

Eun nodded, pulling her seat belt over.
“Yeah. He met with Jinah's teacher this morning.”

Hae started the engine, “Oo, hope that went well.”

The two drove onto the highway as they navigated through traffic. The evening light had gone and it was now dark, the lights of the city coming to life as street businesses closed up for the night.

“Dang this gate is far, how long has it been?” Hae said as she turned a corner.
There, between two buildings was a giant swirling blue C ranked gate.

“Bingo,” Eun said with a smile.

Hae smiled and pulled in next to a couple cars as two figures waved them down.
Hae killed the engine and threw the car into park as they exited, the light of the gate illuminated the entire street in a dull blue glow casting sharp shadows across the street.

Eun felt her stomach twist suddenly, as she gripped the car door.
Hae placed a hand on her shoulder and smiled.

“You got this. Just take a deep breath. Let's go,” she said as she nodded towards the gate.

Part of the strike team had already arrived and were talking in small groups.
The man from White Tiger Eun noticed that had come with Manager Woo smiled and waved at them.

Eun inhaled slowly and headed after Hae. The White Tiger manager jogged up to Hae and bowed, shaking her hand.

“Manager Ahn! it's good to see you.” Hae said with a warm smile.

The man smiled in return, his dark hair falling across his eyes.

“Hunter Hae, it's a pleasure to have you in the team. Congratulations on the engagement.” he said with a wink.

Hae blushed and nodded, brushing some hair out of her face sheepishly.
“That's very kind of you, thank you.”

The man laughed and nodded. “I've never seen Baek so happy.”

Hae laughed, blushing as she looked around nervously. Eun smiled and folded her arms as Hae replied, “I'm happy to hear that,”

The manager turned and bowed to Eun, a smile on his face.

“Hunter Eun. It's great to have you both. The strike team is already assembled.”

The other hunters watched the manager introduce the girls with awe, they had heard exaggerated stories no doubt or had seen them training at White Tiger.

They weren’t exactly hunters to be messed with.
Jin's red jeep pulled up as it turned the corner, the head lights illuminating the teams that had gathered around.

Eun smiled as Jin stepped out of the car, she blushed. He looked very handsome in a black buttoned down shirt and dark jeans as he waved.

Eun blinked in confusion as she watched him go to the passenger side and grab the door for a young girl, she didn’t look older than a highschooler.

Why had Jin brought her to a white tiger raid? She raised an eyebrow as Jin gave her a reassuring look that he would explain.

“Jin!” Hae said as she waved eagerly as Jin joined their group with the girl in toe.

She looked extremely shy and didn’t say much, staying pretty close to Jin’s side.
“Hey!” Jin said as he joined them,

“This is one of Jinah’s friends from school, she wanted to observe what a raid looked like,” he explained.
The girl blushed nervously and nodded, bowing.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Song-yi,”
Eun smiled and bowed in return.

“Likewise. I’m Eun.”
Hae did the same until they were interrupted by the guild manager.

“Hunter Sung! What are you doing here?” he asked as he joined their small group.

Jin smiled, “I thought I'd bring my friend here to observe the raid, if that’s alright.”
The man smiled and practically fell over himself as he encouraged Jin to join the team.

“Of course. Anything for you Sung.”
Hae laughed as she huddled in close to their group,

“What's with the manager? Has he offered you a position at the guild or something?”
Jin sighed and nodded, suddenly looking tired.

“Something like that.” he said with a smile.
Eun nodded, remembering when Jin had met the man a few weeks prior and discussed it.

Manager Ahn touched Hae’s arm lightly as he nodded towards the gate.
“On your call,” he said with a trusting smile.

Hea nodded and turned to face the team, everyone looked excited and maybe a little nervous.

“Alright everybody, is everyone ready?” she asked as she examined the group of hunters that would be going through the gate.

“Are we gonna get going or what?” A man asked. Hae turned to find the source of the rude comment and found it. Most of the hunters looked like nice people, maybe a little arrogant but nice. There was however, one man that stood near the front, his face youthful but hardened with a major attitude.

He had a scar that cut into the side of his mouth that had faded slightly with time, a dungeon injury perhaps? He wore steel colored armor that looked way too big for him and slightly ridiculous but he seemed to think it looked impressive.
Hae raised an eyebrow,

“I was getting to that.” She said, her voice tight and controlled.

“We’ve got a whole group of us and various ranks heading in today.

I want everyone to work together as a team in there. No one runs off ahead or rushes in recklessly.

That’s gotten hunters killed before and I’m not about to tell President Baek that one of his hunters didn’t listen to command and got killed as a result.

Now, if our friend here has finished making rude comments, then I think we can get to work.”

The man huffed and rolled his eyes as he turned and headed into the gate, followed by the rest of the team.

Hae sighed and shook her head, but smiled anyway as Eun and Jin stepped towards the gate.

Hae glanced at her phone as she smiled at a text from Baek,

“Hae, you coming?” Eun asked as her and Jin waited for their friend.
Hae looked up and nodded,
“Oh-yeah i’m coming. Just got a text from Baek.”

“Everything ok?” Eun asked as Hae joined them beside the swirling blue whirlpool.
“Oh yeah, he just told me to be careful.” Hae said.

Eun smiled, “You two are adorable.”
Hae blushed and rolled her eyes, pushing Eun forward towards the gate.

“Go!” she teased.

Jin laughed as Eun entered the gate, with Hae close behind, the two disappearing into the milky mass of swirling magic.

Jin glanced towards the young girl that had accompanied him and smiled encouragingly.

“I’ll be right behind you,” he said. She nodded and hurried after the girls as Jin headed in after her.

It was a strange experience entering a gate each time.

Almost like you had been doused in icy cold water. The team had already grouped up and was waiting in the tunnel and for further instruction.
Jin was just shaking off the odd feeling of stepping through the gate when something wholly different raced along his spine. He felt it crackle across the air, rippling and gathering in strength before it hit. No one else seemed to have noticed it yet as Jin froze, his mind racing.
Eun turned and raised her eyebrows in worry at his expression.
“Jin..? What’s wrong?” she asked nervously, Jin had the best instincts out of everyone here and he was rarely wrong in dire situations. Eun had a panicked feeling that this could be one of those situations.
Hae was halfway to the group, giving out instructions as Jin gasped, and raced forward to grab Eun’s arm and Song-yi’s as he turned and began to haul them back the way they had come.
“Hae! Come on!” Jin shouted over his shoulder, he had to get these two out first before he went back for Hae.
“Jin! What’s happening!” Eun demanded as Jin began to force his way back through the gate. There was a crackle of sparks and energy as the gate flashed and then bled a pulsing red, swirling and roaring angrily with pure energy.
“A red gate!?” Eun cried frantically in realization as Jin jerked her forward. She heard him curse from the other side as he only got through the gate up to his shoulders as purple lightning and sparks of energy raced along the tunnel, enveloping them all in a fierce wind as everyone took cover. Jin gritted his teeth as his heart raced, using all of his strength to try and pull the girls through. It was no use, he could feel the strength of the gate tugging and sucking them back in like a maelstrom. Baek, they had to reach Baek!
“Manager Ahn! Contact the primary Strike team! Right now!” Jin screamed as he was sucked back in from the strength of the gate, falling back with Eun and Song as the gate sealed, cutting off all contact from the outside world.
All was quiet as the gate hummed angrily, the hunters standing in shock.
“No! No!” Hae screamed as she raced forward, throwing her hands onto the red swirling gateway back to Seoul.
“Damn it! No!” Hae yelled as her fists were repelled from the magic leaving her to stare at the gate in despair.
“No..not again-” Eun whispered, clinging to Jin’s arm nervously. “We’re trapped… just like-” Eun swallowed hard as the panic threatened to resurface. She remembered a situation just like this. She shut her eyes as she buried her head in Jin’s arm, this couldn’t be happening.
Hae stared in defeat at the swirling mass of scarlet energy, shaking her head in disbelief.

How could this be happening?! This was supposed to be a C-ranked dungeon!

She had just gotten back into hunting, Baek would be waiting for her to get back-this couldn't be happening! Not now, not when she and Baek had just become engaged!

Jin lowered his head in defeat, a red gate was practically a death sentence for many hunters, sealing off any way of escape and any way of help from the other side until either a dungeon break happened or the boss was defeated, and red gate bosses were A rank, sometimes S.

If they had any chance of making it out of here, he would have to get them through it.

This gate would transport them to somewhere entirely new, dangerous and deadly, and would be the real test of his new strength.

Chapter Text

Baek rubbed his eyes with a tired sigh as he looked up from his desk. He had gotten through almost all of the paperwork.

He was ready for an evening with Hae, she always seemed to know how to calm him down and help him forget about work even when he was as stressed out about it as he was now.

He ran his fingers through his thick scarlet hair and glanced outside.

He blinked in surprise and found that night had fallen across the city, casting his office into darkness as the moonlight lit up his desk.

He hoped he wasn’t late for dinner. They had promised to meet up with Jin and Eun-

A pang of fear suddenly ripped through Baek as he glanced at his watch frantically. It was close to 7 P.M.

Hae should've called him by now, the gate should've been over and dealt with.

He reached for his phone that suddenly buzzed with an incoming call.

He felt a surge of relief, it had to be Hae. He knew the gate shouldn’t have taken long. Maybe the gate had just taken a little longer than she had expected.

She was safe. Everything was fine.

That relief vanished just as quickly as it had appeared.

The caller I.D wasn’t Hae, but Manager Ahn, the man from his staff overseeing the strike team. Baek felt a terrible feeling beginning to fill his stomach, a panic that was enthralling his mind and his heart.

Baek answered the call and pressed the phone to his ear.

“Ahn! Is everything alright? How did the raid go?” he asked frantically, trying to keep his voice level.

There was an explanation to this, everything was going to be fine. He had to calm down, he was becoming paranoid with Hae’s safety.

“Guildmaster- there’s been a terrible emergency! The gate has turned red sir! The team is trapped inside- Sung told us to call you and-”

Baek stood in a rush, his chair tumbling to the floor as his papers went scattering across his office as he slammed his hand down on the desk.

His heart was racing, his mind was grasping for reality as a million memories came rushing back. Jeju island.. Min’s funeral..his fiancé-Hae!

“What!” Baek roared,

“How could a C-rank turn into a red gate!” he yelled into the phone.

The manager was so frantic he could hardly hear anything the man was saying.

“I’m on my way! I’ll be there as fast as I can!” Baek slammed the phone shut and rushed down the stairs.

A red gate was one of the worst things that could happen.

He knew he shouldn’t have let Hae go! He knew he should’ve kept her here at the guild where she was safe! He should've learned his lesson after Choi had taken her!

Why did he keep allowing her to be put into situations like this?

He was her husband to be, why hadn’t he done his duty and kept her by his side! He cursed as thoughts filled his mind of horrible things happening inside the red gate. Hae could be killed-

Baek rushed down the stairs and into the parking garage. He jumped into the car and revved the engine, pulling out into traffic as he sped down main. He swallowed hard, sweat already beading on his forehead.

This was insane. Why was this happening now? The gate wasn't too far, and he pulled in as Manager Ahn waved him down. The red gate was swirling ominously, as he jumped out of his car.

“President Baek!” Manager Ahn said as he hurried towards him in a panic.

“Sir- I don't know what happened, it was blue when they went in and-”

Baek rushed forward as he threw his fist into the gate.

The magic repelled it as if he were striking a stone wall. Baek gritted his teeth as the panic was almost unbearable inside of him.

“Damn it- why did this happen! I never should've let her go.”

Manager Ahn placed a hand on his shoulder and sighed.

“Hae is one of the strongest A ranks in there Guildmaster, she'll be alright I know it.”

Baek closed his eyes, seeing the red glow from behind his eyelids.

“Every day spent inside the gate is an hour out here. They could be in there for months..”

They were interrupted as another car pulled in. Baek turned, his anger and frustration boiling even further. The car came to a stop and the door opened as a massive man stepped out.

His shoulders and neck looked like tree trunks, as a malicious smile spread across his face. His hair was buzzed and he wore a pair of stupid looking sunglasses.

Baek tensed, his fists clenched at his side.
“Damn. I get here and the kids trapped behind a red gate.’ The man said with a sneer as he walked up to them.

“Hwang Dongsoo. What are you doing here. You're supposed to be in America.” Baek snapped.

The man turned as if seeing Baek for the first time.

“Baek Yoonho. Long time no see. Heard you went and got yourself hitched to some girl, didn't think you were the marrying type.”

Baek bared his teeth, the canines sharpening into small fangs.

“You have no right to be here. This isn't your jurisdiction.”

“Jurisdiction be damned. I'm here for one purpose.”

The passenger side of the car opened as Manager Woo stepped out. His face was as unreadable and bored looking as ever.
Hwang took out a cell phone and fiddled around with it, tsking with disappointment.

“Ugh. This is a waste of time.” He snapped as he turned and shoved his hands inside his pockets heading back for the car.
Baek realized his jaw was cramping, he was clenching his teeth so hard.

The sooner that man left the better.

Hwang suddenly stopped and glanced back at them, one fierce eye peering over the edge of his sunglasses.

“Yo, why is a crap E rank hunter doing in a White Tiger Guild gate? He's not with you guys is he?”

Manager Ahn froze as he swallowed hard.
“Sung is an acquaintance of mine. He wanted to sit in on a gate and I approved it.”

Hwang nodded thoughtfully,
“Huh..”

There was a pause and then Hwang was holding Ahn by the throat, his feet dangling off the ground as Hwang laughed maliciously.

“You think I'm that gullible?! What have you dug up this time? You always had a knack for sniffing out where interesting new-”

Baek's hand slammed down onto Hwang's arm, his nails lengthening into claws as he gripped the man's wrist.

His eyes were glowing golden, his hair bleeding white.

“Hwang Dongsoo. Take your hands off him.” Baek threatened, his teeth growing into fangs.

Hwang scoffed, “You really wanna start giving me orders?”

He dropped Manager Ahn as he scrambled back from the two S ranks, Baek still had a firm grip on Hwang, the energy becoming palpable.

Hwang continued in his mocking tone,

“You think you're a big fish in this tiny pond of a country?”

Baek bared his teeth, a cool and calm anger that was more terrifying than if he had been raging.

The aura around both of them shot up like lightning, a gathering storm that surrounded both men that if not stopped soon, would destroy everything.

“You want some?” Hwang mocked as his fist was enveloped in pulsing blue energy.

Baek felt a growl ripping at his throat. He'd take down this bastard who dared to insult Hae and his guild. Before Baek knew it, he was rushing forward, claws ready to rip and tear.

His hand flew forward but was stopped as Woo jumped between them, grabbing both of their blows.

The energy and power from both men was creating such a headwind that woos hair was flying in every direction, his suit sleeves torn and ripped as he held both od th back.

The power diminished as the fight that inevitably would've destroyed half the city was held at bay.

“My arms are only intact because you two hesitated for a brief second.Hwang, your brother was marked as KIA in the dungeon. I personally reevaluated Sung two months ago and can assure you that he is definitely an E rank. Why are you here.”

Hwang laughed as he lowered his fist,
“That's just the story for the public though isn't it? Besides whether he killed my brother or not, it gives me a fun little excuse to kill him.”

The man suddenly turned and headed towards his car.

“Later. I'll be back If this kid doesn't bite it in there.”

The group watched sullenly as Hwang pulled out and left the street. Baek turned back to the gate, his hair slowly bleeding back red as Manager Ahn stepped to his side.
“Thank you, president.”

Baek grunted but said nothing as he stared at the swirling mass of chaos.
They stood there like that for several hours as time stretched on.

The gate still loomed between the two buildings ominously, meanwhile Baeks stomach was in knots.

Jeju island and the panic he had felt there as he held Min in his arms as she died.
He felt just as powerless here. Powerless to protect the woman he had fallen in love with.

This whole mess was his fault. Why he still let her go into these situations was mind boggling, he should've at least been inside the gate to protect her.

What had he been so preoccupied with?

His paper work? Guild business? That meant nothing.

His family was trapped inside that gate, and before morning came, he would know if she would make it out alive.

He swore never again to let anything take his newfound happiness away. Chances for a normal future? For a family?

That only came so often.

Work didn't matter.

His guild mattered, the hunters and people inside this gate mattered. Hae and Jin and Eun mattered. He took a shaky breath as he stared at the gate. It had to be close to 3 in the morning now. He had waited all night with no developments.

He could only imagine what was happening in there, and he prayed that Jin would protect her.

“President, they've been in the gate for a week now. You should head home and get some rest, this could take a while.”
Baek shook his head firmly,

“I cannot go home when my fiancé and our guild members are trapped inside. I will remain here.”

Manager Ahn watched him sadly and nodded as he sat down on the curb running a hand across his neck that was sore from Hwang's grip.

The president was a good man, refusing to leave his team even if he couldn't do anything about it.

He hoped and prayed that Hae would make it back alright.

It had only been three months since she had gone missing, and the guildmaster had gone through enough heartache already to last a lifetime.

Chapter Text

Jinwoo opened his eyes to find they had all been transported to a world of snow and ice. For as far as the eye could see it was white.

The snow sparkled on the ground; freshly fallen. The evergreen trees were tall in the forest that surrounded them, making it almost look as if they were trapped in a cage.

The bitter cold began to sting their skin as they all stood around completely dumbfounded that the gate had turned red. Once within the dungeon, there was no sign of the gate meaning they were trapped for good if they didn’t find a way out of this.

Jin cursed. Not only was Eun here, but he’d brought along Song-yi who was still new to the hunter’s game. Hae was doing well to remain level headed amongst the group, but Jin knew she must have been freaked out inside.

She had just barely gotten engaged and now she was stuck in another life or death situation. How was it trouble kept on finding them?

The A-rank tank, Kim-Chul, was furious that they were trapped in the gate.

He demanded Hae answer for this as if it were her fault they were trapped here.

All of the hunters were quickly spiraling as they feared what would await them within the dungeon. Eun, standing next to Jin, was frozen to the spot with her eyes wide.

Jinwoo felt horrible for her. She’d been through so much trauma when it came to the gates.

First the double dungeon, then Dongsuk’s team wipe out, and now this. Being trapped here must have resparked those memories of the Cartenon Temple.

Jin very slowly wrapped his fingers around hers, a simple show of support that everything would be alright.

“Um… what’s happening?” Song-yi asked Jin from beside him.

He turned to the girl and was about to answer her when the warning lights went off in his head. He felt a shift in the air and he looked up to see what the problem was.

He moved at incredible speed, pulling Song-yi close to him and then raising his hand to catch the ice arrow that had been shot at her. The moment the arrow touched his hand, ice enveloped his skin in a piercing sting like thousands of needles.

He quickly snapped the arrow in two, the ice on his hands melting away.

But he hadn’t been quick enough to save the other hunter that had been attacked as well.

The ice arrow landed squarely in the center of the hunter’s head, the ice erupting and covering his eyes.

The man died there on the spot making everyone freak out further.

“It’s an ambush!” Kim-Chul yelled as he raised his huge shield and readied for another attack.

“Up there! On the tree!” another female hunter yelled. Everyone followed where her finger was pointing and saw their attackers.

Two incredibly tall humanoid figures with hair white as the snow beneath their feet and skin an icy blue.

They had no irises within the white of their eyes and they were dressed in warm fur of various cool colors.

Their ears are what gave what sort of creature they were away. Their ears were triple the size of a human’s and pointed sharp like blades.
Ice Elves.

One of the elves grinned down at Jinwoo maliciously. He raised his thumb up to his throat and in a quick motion swiped it across to signal death.

Then within the blink of an eye they disappeared going off somewhere deeper into the forest.

“Jin…” Eun said quietly, the quaking in her voice painfully easy to hear. Once more Jin took her hand and turned her to look at him.

“We’re going to be alright. I promise.” he said.

“I’m not sure if you saw what just happened, E-rank, but we’re clearly not going to be alright. Those elves snuck up on us without a sound.” Kim-Chul said angrily.

“Yelling at each other won’t help.” Hae said. “We need to focus on finding shelter and then making a game plan.”

“Like that’s going to help.” Kim-Chul yelled. “Those elves are out there probably planning their next move. We’ll be dead before morning.”

“Mister…” Song-yi whimpered to Jinwoo. Jin was glaring angrily at Kim-Chul. Did he seriously think yelling was going to solve their problem? He was scaring all of the lower ranks with his whining.

“That’s enough, Chul.” Hae said firmly.

The man was now red as a tomato with fury. He groaned out, throwing up his hands in disbelief.

“And who’s to say you’re in charge here? This isn’t like a regular gate. Just because you’re engaged to the president doesn’t mean that you get to be our boss. I’ve got way more experience fighting than you do, healer.” he snapped.

It was true. Hae’s talents lay with healing, but she was fairly skilled with a bow which gave her some fighting experience. But nothing like what a fighter class hunter had. Kim-Chul was indeed more experienced in that field of work.

It was clear to Jin that many of the other hunters agreed with his statement.
“I’m taking a separate team with me to clear the dungeon.” Kim-Chul announced to the group.

Out of everything Jin expected him to say, that was the furthest on the list. It was suicide to split up in a place like this. If Kim-Chul was the great fighter he claimed to be then why was he proposing such an outlandish option.

“I won’t allow it.” Hae said. “We need to stick together.

The larger our numbers, the better chance we have at surviving.”

“‘The larger our numbers’ and the more chance we have at being picked out and ambushed.” he argued back. “If no one wants to clear the dungeon with me, I will go alone.”

“No one said anything about not clearing the dungeon.” Hae said, but it was futile. She was quickly losing control over the group.

Many of the hunters joined Kim-Chul’s side and offered to go with him to clear the dungeon thinking they would have a higher chance with an A-rank fighter instead of an A-rank healer. One young hunter stepped forward to join the growing group, but Kim-Chul pushed him away.

“Not you,” he said. “I cannot bring anyone C-rank or lower. I can’t bring any dead weight with me if we’re going to clear this fast.”

“Dead weight?” Jin snapped. He’d had enough of Kim-Chul’s stuck up attitude. “You really want to treat your team that way?”

“It’s fine. Us high ranks will clear the dungeon while you lower ranks get to sit back and relax. Seems like a good deal to me.”

“Um…” a small voice came from behind Kim-Chul’s huge form. Everyone turned to look at a young woman with straight jet black hair and a golden hairpiece around her ear pointing at the opposite group. “It’s okay for me to switch sides, right?”
Kim scoffed and nodded. “Do whatever you want. Let's go.”

With that happy attitude Kim turned and took his team off into the trees, the sound of their footsteps gradually dying away.
Jin sighed as he glanced at Hae who looked completely deflated.

“Don't worry about them Hae, come on.” He said encouragingly. Hae took a deep breath and sighed as she turned to follow the group. Eun placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Kim is a jerk and an arrogant hunter. Arrogance kills just as easily as a sword. He'll get his whole team killed of he's not careful.”

Hae nodded, glancing over her shoulder. A chill wind suddenly bit at everyone as it moaned through the branches of the evergreen trees.

Jin bit his lip as he summoned his inventory and pulled out several warm wool coats and passed them around. It would spark questions but it was either that or freeze to death.

“Here, everyone takes one of these. They'll keep you warm.” he explained quietly as if he didn't just summon several coats.

Song-yi stared at him in complete shock, as the other two hunters blinked in awe and surprise.

“Summoning magic? Even higher up rankers have trouble summoning one or two items!” the hunter that been left behind from Kim's group said.

He gawked as Jin pushed the coat into his arms. Eun and Hae weren't surprised as they had become used to seeing his power.

“You noticed that arrow before Mr. Kim,” the woman said, her green eyes brightly alert as she studied him.

“You're not really an E rank..are you.”
Jin sighed, they didn't have the time for him to explain everything again.

“We don't have time for questions. Let's just say I'm a hunter with certain..advantages. let's move.”

Hae and Eun smiled knowingly as they headed after Jin while the three others stared after in confusion.

They followed after a moment an uncomfortable silence settling over them.

The silence of the forest was unnerving, as the snow settled over everything and muffled their footsteps.

There were no sounds of animals or birds, just the wind through the trees as their party continued forward.

Eun held Jin's hand firmly as they went along, her violet eyes studying every shadow and every noise.

Jin squeezed her hand as he smiled softly at her.

“Eun, don't worry. We'll make it through this.” he said quietly.

Eun nodded, unlike the double dungeon almost a year ago, their situation was wholly different.

Jin for one, was extremely powerful. She had no doubt that he could face whatever lied within this dungeon and defeat it. Secondly, they had Hae this time around.

She glanced at her best friend who was walking behind her, fiddling with engagement ring.

She spun the ring around her finger as she worriedly glanced over her shoulder, back towards where the gate had disappeared.

Her face was pale with worry, she had to be thinking about Baek.

No doubt wondering how this was all affecting him beyond the gate, after the raid that had gone south on Jeju island and losing his first fiancè… Eun couldn't imagine how he must be feeling.

“Stop!” The pretty dark haired woman said as she rushed forward up towards Jin. The group halted, Eun's heart jumping up her throat.

Jin raised an eyebrow as she quickly explained,

“The trees are littered with Ice Bear claws.”
Eun swallowed down some bile as she felt her stomach churn.

Ice bears, ice elves, what next?
She glanced at the trees and discovered the woman was right.

Deep set claw marks were raked across the trees, carving into the wood to leave gaping gashes.

She suddenly gripped her sword, how had she not noticed it before?
The hunter standing behind her cursed and Eun looked up to see the man's face was pale with fear, his eyes wide as he stared at something beyond her.

Eun's stomach bursted into nervous butterflies as she followed his gaze.
Jin side stepped, pushing her behind him as a furry white ice bear locked eyes with them.

It was an enormous animal, larger than anything she had seen or heard of before. Had it been waiting in the trees for them? Stalking them until they had come to a stop?

Eun instinctively grabbed her sword as Jin summoned his blades, the steel reflecting off the newly fallen snow.

There was a pause and a brief collection of tension as everyone prepared to fight.
Jin rushed forward as two of Hae's arrows sunk into the meaty fur.

Eun felt her legs shaking, her hands going clammy as she tried to force herself into action.

Before she could do anything though Jin had it down in under a minute, shaking the ice bear blood from the blades as it splattered across the white snow.
Eun blinked, ice bears weren't exactly known for being easy.

Jin smiled at her and dismissed his blades.

He held out his hand to take and glanced back at the group who was watching in complete disbelief.
“Let's keep moving.”

● ● ●

“Captain!”

Kim coughed as another one of his hunters went down into a hacking mess of blood, falling into the snow as another ice elf arrow buried itself between his shoulder blades.

They were surrounded, his team of A and B ranks had been wiped out in a matter of minutes.

He gritted his teeth as another one of his men pleaded for help just for an ice elf to finish him off with a dagger.

The elf turned to Kim as it pulled the dagger free and smiled. A cold, malicious and deadly grin that filled Kim to the bones with fear.

With a scream of terror Kim turned and fled, throwing his shield and sprinting through the snow as best he could in his heavy armor.

Surprisingly, he wasn't followed and made it into the tree line. He ran for as long as he could, until his lungs burned and his legs ached.

It had been six days already in this horrible snowy prison. His team was dead and he assumed that E-ranks team was dead.

He blinked, pausing as he stopped to catch his breath. E-rank? The president's girlfriend was one of the strongest in the group so why did he think that pathetic E-rank was the leader?

He shook his head, finally his heart rate slowing as he glanced over his shoulder. There was no sign of pursuit from the elves.

He would have to wait for a dungeon break, there would be no way he could defeat the boss and make it back on his own. “Damn it! Damn it all to hell.’ He grumbled as he folded his arms.

“This wasn't supposed to happen. I was about to become an elite member of the guild.” he said he talked angrily to himself while he hiked.

The snow was knee deep and difficult to walk in on full armor but he kept on despite the rough terrain.

The trees began to thin as he walked for over an hour, the cold settling into his bones.

His teeth began to chatter as he stepped through a clearing and suddenly froze as he heard something. His adrenaline spiked, his heart rate quickening as his muscles tensed.

It was voices…not ice elves, but laughter and talking. Anger bloomed inside his chest as he stalked across the snow breaking the tree line.

It was that damn E-rank group, they were sitting around a warm fire, covered in warm furs and drinking something hot.

A tent was set up above them to keep the snow off and they seemed to be laughing everything off as they joked with each other.

There was the man, the young girl and the two women.

That stupid woman the president had asked to marry him was grinning and laughing as if they weren't stuck in a red gate about to be massacred by ice demons.

He'd kill her first and rid Baek of the wretch that dragged them in here in the first place.

There was no sign of the E-ranked man, who probably got himself killed. This was all his fault too, this was the whole damn group's fault.

That C ranked woman who switched sides, she must've known all along that they had the supplies to survive. Fury boiled inside of him like a disease.

“Hey!” he screamed, grabbing his sword and pulling it free.

The steel hissed dangerously as it came from the sheath as Kim charged across the clearing.
“My team is dead!” He shouted, stopping their conversation flat as they turned in surprise to see him.

Their confusion and shock only made him more furious. Why were they acting so innocent when this whole damn mess was their fault?
“They're all dead!”

Hae stood as Song-Yi turned to Eun who pulled her into a protective hug. The girl clung to the older woman in terror as she stared at the approaching figure.

“You bastards stole all of the supplies! We weren't the ones meant to die!”

“I want a confession in three seconds! I'm going to kill all of you! You're gonna pay for what you did to my team!”

Hae summoned a bow and drew an arrow back to her cheek, the blue radiant energy illuminating the snow in a pool of light as ribbons of magic danced around her hands.
“Mr. Kim, that's far enough!” She shouted.

Kim grinned, her voice sounded scared.
Kim was suddenly yanked off his feet, and was sent rolling backwards in a heap of snow and steel.

“Who are you blaming your team's death on?” Jin asked coldly as he emerged from the woods, dusting his hands off as he sent Kim spiraling down the hill.
Eun smiled in relief,

“Jin! You're back!” she said as Song-yi eased her grip on her and smiled at the approaching man.

Hae smiled and lowered her bow, dismissing it as Jin joined them. Eun stood as the other two hunters laughed in relief.
“Jin, thank you.” Hae said breathlessly, her nerves making her voice shake.

Jin smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder.

His smile melted like the wax on a burning candle and put a finger to his lips, his body suddenly becoming rigid.

“Stay behind me,” he said quietly as he turned.

Eun froze, she knew that look. Jin was picking up on something. Something wasn't right. She came to stand by his side and touched his arm lightly.

“Jinwoo..” she said anxiously.

Jin took her hand as he stuffed the other one inside his pocket. A light snow was beginning to fall from the dark grey clouds above them, drifting down like soft cotton.

“You can drop the invisibility, I know you followed the idiot here. Besides, your aura is too big not to notice you.” Jin said in a steely voice.

There was a pause as everyone held their breath, there was no one standing on the hillside but them, who was Jin talking to?
Slowly, a horde of ice elves materialized as if from thin air as a collective laugh ran through the group.

Eun gasped as she stepped further behind Jin, his shoulder blocking her view of most of the ice elves.

“Jin-..” Eun's voice shook with terror, this was bad, this was very very bad.

There was one elf in particular who esteemed more of a presence than any other elf. He sat atop a beautiful and sinister looking horse.

The horse stood silent, the white mane whipping in the chill winter breeze as the elf that sat atop it grinned maliciously. He raised a long blue finger and pointed it at Eun, caulking his head as he chuckled darkly.

“Is that your girl..” he said with a sneer, sending another ripple of laughter among his soldiers.

Jin huffed, and said nothing as the breeze rustled everyone's clothing and hair.
Hae risked moving as she stepped closer to Jin.

“Jin, what did he say..” she whispered.
Jin blinked in surprise, was he the only one who understood that?

Jin turned to ask if anyone else had heard what the dungeon boss had said when there was a rush of air and a whistling sound.

Eun yelped as Jin spun back around. Panic surged through Jin like a drug as he threw himself in front of Eun from any further attacks.

“Eun!” He cried, terrified that he'd turn and find an arrow buried in her.

Her cheek was bleeding from a thin slice as she lowered her fingers from touching the wound, but the elves had missed on purpose, they were taunting him.

Jin touched her cheek gently, his eyes wide with anxiety.

“Eun- are you alright?”

She nodded slowly as if in shock as Jin growled and turned back to the elves with a cold anger filling his chest.

“Get out here.” he snapped,

In a matter of seconds shadows filled the clearing as they rose from a dark vapor, materializing into forms of soldiers, ice bears and cloaked figures.

Eun’s eyes widened, Jin had told her everything about his shadow army but she had yet to see it, now that she was looking at the countless soldiers, she could hardly believe her eyes.

There was a horde of ice bears that had joined the party and she assumed that's where Jin had been for the past hour.

The elf atop the horse grinned maliciously, the cold light of his smile melting into his eyes.

“Impressive. You’re with the humans then? Let me tell you a little secret.” He gestured with a long thin hand to his soldiers at his side.

“We hear a voice, a voice that tells us to kill humans. We don’t hear that for you though. I’ll give you a chance to switch sides now and I won’t kill you.”

When Jin made no move to side with the elves the sneer broadened,
“My soldier here says you’re not totally pathetic like the rest of your group.” He pointed to the elf that had threatened their group earlier gleefully.

He was smiling at this moment just as he was earlier.

It infuriated Jin, adding to the maelstrom inside of him of anger and adrenaline.
There was a flash and the elf’s head was suddenly on the ground as blood sprayed the snow in crimson droplets.

Eun and Hae gaped at the speed of it, the agility and the skill that Jin displayed as he took down the horse next.

The leader scoffed and pulled out a wicked silvery blade as he stepped onto his fallen horse.

“You’re siding with the humans then? I guess this will be fun.”
Jin glanced over his shoulder at Hae and Eun and jerked his head towards the woods away from the fight.

Hae understood and grabbed Eun’s arm and the girls and began to haul them back towards the forest.

Eun resisted for a brief moment before Hae said, “We’ll be no use in a fight like this- Jin can handle it!”
“Jin!-” Eun said as Jin gave her a warm smile.
“It’s alright, go with Hae. I've got this.”
She wanted to argue further but he disappeared along with the leader in a flurry of snow and wind.
The other two hunters rushed to follow Hae and Eun as they made a b line for the trees on the forest's edge just as Jin’s army collided with the ice elves.

Chapter Text

Jin stood alone in a clearing not far from the battle taking place behind him. The wind was icy cold and bit at his face and hands.

The sounds of battle drifted on the breeze as his hair was tossed into his eyes.

Baruca, that was what the elf had said his name was, stood before him, his grin radiating a vehemence as his silvery eyes watched Jin with a cunning gleam.

He raised his dagger as Jin took a deep breath, readying his body as he raised his own two daggers.

The fight began in a swift flurry of quick movements, Jin using every advantage he could think of. Barcua was as quick and as deadly as a viper, using every opening Jin gave him.

Their blades clashed, sending sparks as they ricocheted. Jin sucked in a breath as he assessed Baruca’s skill level. This would be dangerously difficult.

He caught the glimpse of Igris’s plume floating on the breeze as he stood and watched the fight.

Barcua grinned as he laughed, his cold blue face inches from Jin’s as Jin parried a blow from him. “This is actually a little fun. I haven’t had a fight like this in ages.”

Barcua said as he threw a slice where Jin’s mid section had been.

“That knight needs to fight me too, just to make this a fair fight.” he chuckled. It was Jin’s turn to smile.

“Very well.”

Igris moved without another word and began fighting side by side with Jin.
This fight was going to take a while.

Hae wheezed as she carried Eun, one arm across her shoulders as they trudged through the snow. The sounds of battle fading behind them.

The other hunter, the man that was refused entry to join Kim's group, was supporting Eun's other arm helping her walk.

Blood flooded down Eun's right side of her head and into her eye as she stumbled with the help of the two at her side.

Hae shivered as she glanced at her own bloody shoulder. “Damn elf ambushing us like that,” the hunter said as he helped Hae set Eun down.

Hae winced, the arrow wound in her shoulder pulling painfully as she helped Eun sit.

“Eun? Can you hear me?” She asked, as she raised her hands to begin to heal her.

Eun shifted and groaned as Hae began to heal what she could. Hae grimaced, she was afraid that her own pain was keeping her from healing as well as she could normally.

Hae did her best, closing the head wound and then bandaging it. It wasn't much but it would have to do until Jin defeated the boss.

Her arm ached from her collar bone down.
She flexed her fingers and they moved slowly.

The sensation was similar to staying outside on a cold day to find your hands difficult to use due to poor blood circulation.

The arrow had landed right in the meat of her shoulder just below her collar bone, one inch and it would've been in her throat.
They had dealt with the elf with the four of them even I'd it did leave some injuries behind.

Eun winced and groaned as she blinked, reaching up to touch her forehead.
“Agh, my head.. where's Jin?”

“Right here!” Jin said as everyone turned to stare in disbelief. Jin was alive and well without a scratch on him. He was jogging towards them, his eyes bulging in worry.
He knelt beside Eun, his face already going pale.

“What happened?” He asked sharply, his gaze going to Hae as Hae sat down in the snow.

Hae stuffed some more bandages beneath her cloak and pressed against her shoulder.
“I'm fine-” Eun said as she grimaced.

“We were ambushed- by an elf once we got into the woods. Her wound isn't deep but since it's a head wound it's bleeding quite a lot.”

Jin didn’t even hesitate.

He summoned a health potion and had Eun drink it all in one big gulp. It took a few potions, but eventually they got the wound to stop bleeding and for the cut to be nearly nonexistent.

“The boss?” Eun asked once they got her all cleaned and bandaged up.
“He’s dead.” Jin said.

The other hunters looked out to the open field where the battle had pursued. The corpses of the ice elves littered the field, the crimson blood staining the pristine white snow.

There was no sign of the shadow soldiers Jin had summoned.

Hae and Eun both knew they must have been back in Jin’s shadow. Within the center of the field was a swirling blue portal.

“Yes! We can leave!” The hunters cheered.
Jin helped Eun stand and then pulled Hae to her feet.

Eun wobbled a little as she oriented herself but took Jin's hand as he steadied her.
“I'm so sorry I wasn't here-” he said quickly,

Eun waved her hand dismissively,
“No it's alright, are you hurt? Are you ok?” She asked anxiously.

Jin smiled and nodded,
“Yes I'm fine, the boss was incredibly powerful.”

Eun's eyes were wide with questions but the hunters had already started running across the snow to the gate.
“I'll tell you later, right now we need to get home.”

He turned to Hae who looked pale with pain and his eyes went to her bulging shoulder that was stuffed with bandages.
She noticed his gaze and waved her hand.
“Don't worry about me, I'm fine.”

Eun shook her head as she came to her friend's side.

“Jin, she got hit with an arrow from one of those elves.’

Hae looked betrayed as Jin hurried to her side and pulled her cloak out of the way to inspect the wound.

His eyes widened as he met her gaze.
“Hae..this is bad. Why didn't you say anything?”

Hae stubbornly pulled her arm out of Jin's grasp and pulled her cloak over it.
“It's fine, I promise- it looks worse than it is.”

Jin held his hand out to her with a red vile, his gaze firm.

“Baek will have my head if he knows how badly you were hurt in here.’”

Hae's eyes suddenly lit up at the mention of Baek's name and she glanced towards the swirling gate realizing that the man she loved was probably just beyond the blue whirlpool.

“Baek-” she stumbled forward as if getting ready to sprint when she fell to her knees.

Jin and Eun rushed forward and got her on her feet again.

“Hae you must drink this, now.” Jin commanded as he thrust the vile at her again.

Hae nodded as sweat rolled down her forehead, even as their breath came out in puffs of cold air.

“Alright- alright..” she took the vile and gulped it down grimacing.

“Too bad it tastes awful..” she murmured.
Eun watched her carefully as Hae got to her feet with their help.

“Better?” Eun asked hurriedly.
Hae nodded, rubbing her shoulder and smiled at Jin.

“The wound is closed now. I'll be alright, thank you Jin.”

Eun smiled and then nodded towards the gate.

“I think someone is probably waiting for you.”

Hae bit her lip excitedly and then took off stumbling across the snow.

Eun laughed as she hugged Jin from the side as they headed across the field, thankfully leaving the dungeon for good.

“Could you raise him..” Eun asked Jin as Hae disappeared through the gate.
Jin shook his head, sighing.

“No. I got a dagger.. and another soldier.”
His voice took on a sour tone as he cleared his throat.

Eun blinked and decided to leave it. They were all exhausted, dirty, covered in blood and starving. The sooner they got home, the better.

The cool sensation of walking through a waterfall washed over them as they walked through the gate, stepping back onto the streets of Seoul.

“Baek!” Hae shouted as she stumbled out of the gate, her eyes searching the alleyway where they had stepped through when the gate turned red.

She picked out Manager Ahn and Manager Woo along with the hunters and the young high school girl that Jin had brought.

Everyone was conversing together by their cars talking about the raid except for one lone figure that stood staring at the gate. Hae recognized the tall frame, the wild blood red hair, and the gentle eyes.

Baek, standing guard at the gate entrance. He looked ready to sprint inside as Manager Woo held his arm to keep him from doing so.

They were arguing as Woo was trying unsuccessfully to keep Baek back.

They stopped as soon as she exited the gate, Baek's eyes widening as he saw her.

“Hae!” Baek shouted, his voice echoing off the buildings surrounding them.

She gasped once she saw him and stumbled towards him in a staggering run.

“Baek-” she sobbed,

Her knees were buckling, like they'd been asleep and she couldn't get her body to move fast enough! Baek made up the difference as he sprinted towards her.

Tears burned her eyes as she opened her arms, ignoring the flaming pain in her shoulder as Baek collided into her, pulling her into his arms as he buried his face in her hair, lifting her off the ground.

She felt the tears rolling down her cheeks as relief flooded over her. They were together again, and nothing would separate them.

“Hae! Thank goodness you're alive- I thought I'd lost you!” Baek was shaking, from fear or from worry she didn't know which but it broke her heart just the same as he tightened his grip on her.

He pulled back enough to brush her hair back and wipe some of the blood and grime from her face until he pulled her back into his arms.
Hae brought her hand up and stroked the back of his red hair.

“Shh, it's alright- I'm here, I'm here. I made it.” she said, eager to calm his worry.
Baek pulled his arm across her shoulders and another around her waist.

“I didn't know the gate would turn- I should've been there- I should've been there with you-I could've protected you inside the dungeon- ” he began when Hae cut him off.

“Baek, it's alright, I promise. No one knew the gate would turn.. It's not your fault.” Hae said firmly as she pressed her forehead to his shoulder.

He took a few shaky breaths as he pulled back and took her face in both of his hands, studying her eyes before he pulled her into a kiss.

Manager Ahn smiled in relief as he watched the happy reunion between the couple.

Hae suddenly flinched and pulled away from the kiss, grimacing as her shoulder twinged painfully.

Jin's potion had closed the wound, but it ached something awful.

Baek's eyes immediately went to her shoulder as she gripped it and they widened in worry as he grabbed her arms in a panic.

“Hae! What is it- are you hurt?” He asked frantically as he began to push her hand away from her shoulder to see the injury.
She smiled through the pain, her hand coming up to grab his.

“No- No, It's nothing, it's a bruise, don't worry. I'm fine, I promise.”

“Please let me see love,’ Baek said

earnestly as he pried her hand away and pulled her cloak back gently.

She winced as she reluctantly let him examine her shoulder. Baek pulled the fabric away from the dried blood slowly, softly cursing as his eyes found the wound.

“This is no bruise,” His face paled as he saw the ripped cloth and the blood that had soaked through. Small bits of ice still clung to her clothing and sparkled like gems as they fell.

“Where did it take you? What did this?” He asked,

Hae hesitated, wondering how much to tell him when he took her hand, his eyes pained.

“Hae please tell me,”

“It was a snowy wasteland, and it was-”
“Hunter Sung!” Manager Ahn cried as Jin and Eun walked through the gate.

Hae gratefully pulled her cloak back over her shoulder and took Baek's hand.

“You need a hospital-” Baek began when Hae smiled and kissed him shortly.

“Jin already gave me a potion. Don't worry I'll look after it once I get home. It's nothing, a little rest won't cure.” she said as she brushed a piece of blood red hair back from his eyes.

Baek looked unconvinced and ready to argue further when Jin and Eun joined them.

Baek looked exhausted along with the rest of them and Hae gave a start,

“Baek what time is it- how long have you been here?”

Baek ran a hand through his hair and glanced at his watch.

“It's three A.M. I couldn't go home while you all were trapped in there.. I couldn't do that.”

Jin smiled as he took Baek's hand and shook it.

Baek caught his gaze and understood that Jin was the one that had kept Hae safe in the dungeon and he bowed.

“Thank you, Jinwoo. Glad to see you two are alright.”

Jinwoo bowed back and nodded,
Baek sighed as the gate closed,

“We lost nine guild members.. in there.” Baek whispered.

Hae grabbed his hand and he squeezed it.
Jin nodded toward Hae,

“She was injured in there, just in case she didn't tell you.” Jin said with a teasing smile.

Baek's smile dimmed a little and he nodded as he pulled his arm around her.

“Yes.. I'll make sure she gets the right care. Thank you for keeping everyone safe in there Jinwoo.”

Jin nodded,

“Of course,”

Eun yawned and rubbed her head where it had been cut and glanced at Jin. Jin nodded and put a hand on her back as he guided her towards the car.

Baek put a hand on Jin's shoulder as he walked by,

“Jin, can I have a word?”

Jin blinked but nodded as he pushed his keys into Eun's hands.

“You can start the car up I'll be right there Eun,”

Eun nodded and headed off yawning as she unlocked the door.

Manager Ahn came up to speak with Hae, putting a blanket around her shoulders as he spoke softly to her. Baek lowered his voice as he took Hae's hand.

“Hwang was here tonight, looking for you. You have to be careful. He will stop at nothing to get to you. And that includes hurting those closest to you.”

He nodded towards Jin's jeep and Jin nodded.
“I understand..thank you.”

Baek nodded as he turned and guided Hae to his car and helped her inside.

Jin's mind was a whirl as he got into the jeep. Eun was already fast asleep in the passenger side, wrapped in one of Jin's hoodies he kept in the trunk.

Jin started the jeep and waved as Baek and Hae drove off.

The jeep started and Jin turned the heat up. The thought of Hwang only just missing them because of the red gate made his skin crawl with worry.

He turned and brushed some of Eun's blonde hair aside and pulled his hoodie up over her.

He had to get her out of the country, somewhere safe where Hwang would never find her or associate that they were a couple.

The furthest she was from Korea, the better.

Jin felt a pit form in the bottom of his stomach, how could he say goodbye? For how long?

He sighed and rested his head back against the head rest until he turned the car and left the alleyway. Song-Yi was quiet in the backseat but she smiled and thanked him as he dropped her off.
“Thank you for keeping me safe Jinwoo.”
Jinwoo blinked, but nodded as she headed inside.
Eun shifted and muttered something but remained fast asleep.
Jin smiled sadly and turned the car off the road and headed back to Eun's apartment.

Hae grimaced as she took her cloak off to study the wound in the bathroom mirror. Her white tank top was soaked with blood as she gently prodded the skin around her shoulder.
The arrow wound had definitely closed, but her skin was ice cold to the touch and slightly gray. She flinched as a sharp pain radiated from it.
She opened the cabinets and picked several bandages out, then dipped a clean cloth in warm water and dabbed slowly at the wound trying to revitalize the skin to bring back blood circulation. It helped a little and she quickly wrapped her shoulder in the gauzy bandages and then headed to bed. Eun was already dead asleep in her room passed out from the raid.
Hae smiled, and grabbed a hoodie pulling it on and jumped into bed, snuggling down into her covers.
She glanced at the ring on her left finger and grinned. Baek had made her promise to stay out of raids for a while and she wholeheartedly agreed. She shifted onto her back after placing a heating pad on her injured shoulder and finally closed her eyes. She pulled the covers up over her shoulders and slowly fell asleep. The threat of ice elves and ice bears far, far away.

Chapter Text

Chapter 33: Goodbye

Eun yawned as she sat up, her hair a mess as she climbed out of bed and into the kitchen. Hae was already up making breakfast and she smiled as Eun sat down at the table looking half asleep.
Eun yawned again and thanked Hae as she handed her a plate of eggs and bacon.
She dug in and grabbed the Hunter Times magazine that was on the table as she ate. Her eyes bulged as she stared at the cover. It was Baek and Hae, announcing their engagement. It was Baek's hunter picture and a head shot of Hae that they had spliced together. The title read,
Guildmaster Baek Yoonho of the White Tiger Guild is tying the knot with A rank Hae Won-Kim, their engagement pg. 25.
Eun laughed as she turned the magazine so Hae could see.
Hae rolled her eyes and sat down with her own plate.
“I know. I KNOW. Apparently the times reached out to the guild and wants to do an interview.”
Eun laughed, “on T.V? Are you going to do it?”
Hae sighed, ‘Baek and I are discussing it I don't really want to,”
Eun laughed again as she stuffed some food into her mouth and glanced at her phone that had buzzed. She grinned momentarily when she saw it was Jin that had texted her, but the smile faded when she read the text.
“What is it?” Hae asked.
“He wants to talk.” Eun said. “He said something has happened and that we need to talk.”
A brief moment of silence passed between the two. Nothing good ever came out of those four words.
“Maybe it’s nothing.” Hae said.
“With Jinwoo? No, something’s going on.” Eun said. She looked back at her phone, reading the text over and over as if that was going to give her more information on what he wanted. “He seemed pretty freaked out on the drive back from the gate.”
“Baek did pull him aside and told him something. I wasn’t able to hear it.” Hae said.
“You don’t think it’s Choi, do you?” Eun asked. Even at the mention of the former Hunters guild guildmaster Hae felt a shiver creep down her spine. For months his face had been haunting her dreams. Rumor was that he fled to America, but no one has seen his face even there.
“I hope not.” Hae said. “When does he want to meet?”
“As soon as possible.” Eun said as she set her phone down.
“Do you have any raids today?” Hae asked, feeling nervous for her friend.
Eun shook her head,
“No,”
Hae nodded towards her phone,
“You better go see him today. By the sounds of it, it sounds urgent.”
Eun nodded, completely losing her appetite as she stood and washed up and headed to her room.

Eun's stomach was a bowl of knots as she drove to the park that Jin had requested she meet him at.
She bit her lip nervously, she thought things were going really well with Jin and even thought that a proposal wasn't too far away, but that text had made her stomach churn. She pulled into a parking stall and killed the car as she got out.
She could see Jin, he was pacing near the park's fountain.
Eun swallowed and locked the car door as she headed over to him.
“Jin!” She called with a anxious smile.
He turned, and she could see dark circles beneath his eyes. He must not have slept last night..
“Eun! Thanks for coming,”
He said,
So formal sounding..
Eun felt the knot in her stomach tighten.
“Is everything ok? What's going on?” She asked, anxiously.
Jin took a deep breath and took her hands.
“Come sit down,” he said as he guided her to a bench.
“Jin, you're scaring me..” Eun said, feeling tears beginning to form. Jin brushed her hair back and smiled,
“Don't be, I just- need to tell you something.”
“What?” Eun asked quickly.
What was this about? Another girl?
“Remember the dungeon we did maybe six months ago? Last summer? Where I had to-...those men.” Jin asked, holding her hands tightly.
Eun nodded slowly, “Yes..what about it?” She said,
Jin took a shaky breath in and shook his head.
“The man that betrayed us and that I killed has a younger brother. He found out that it was just us that survived and . He's a powerful S rank living in the states right now..”
Eun blinked, catching onto where this was going.
“You think he's after us?” She asked,
Jin nodded,
“Baek told me that he was there last night. He's come back to Korea, and he's looking for me.”
Eun's eyes widened, her heart racing.
“Jin-” she began,
“Now because I'm a target to this man.. that means that anyone close to me is as well. And that means you, Eun.”
“Jin what do we do..” Eun said softly.
Jin pulled her closer and put his arms around her.
“I need you to leave the country, we'll be apart but you'll be safe.”
Eun pulled back to stare at him wide eyed.
“What! Jin no. There must be something else-we can go to Baek, his guild they can protect us-”
Jin shook his head,
”It's too risky, this guy doesn't even care if he's messing with Guildmasters. He already picked a fight with Baek while we were stuck inside the gate. He knows who I am, he will find me and when he does he will go after you. And I'm not going to let that happen.”
“And I just leave you here? To face him by yourself?”
“I couldn’t bear myself if you got hurt. Eun, I need to know you’re safe and then I’ll be able to face him confidently.”
“I can’t let you do that. He’s an S-rank, Jin!”
“And I think I’m bordering on S-rank now. I can beat him with the help of my army.”
Eun hesitated. She knew his army was strong; she’d seen them wipe out the ice elf army with hardly any effort. Yet that still didn’t comfort her. If Jin was killed fighting this Dongsuk guy…
“I should be there with you.” she said.
“Please, Eun. I need you safe. I’m working with Jinho to get you both out of the country and to Britain for a bit. Once this is all settled then I’ll be waiting for you with open arms.”
Britain couldn’t be further away from Jinwoo. She would be all the way over there relaxing while he was fighting for her life. It made her stomach churn.
“Here,” he said as he pulled something from his pocket. Eun’s breath was taken away when she saw a simple silver band with intricate swirls on the inside of the ring. “This is a promise.” he said as he put the ring on her left ringfinger. “It’s a promise that we’ll find each other again and when we do we won’t ever be apart again. I’ll be yours forever.”
“Jin… are you… is this a proposal?” Eun asked as she stared at the ring. It was happening all so fast.
“I know it’s nothing as fancy as Hae’s, but I promise to get you something nice once this is over. Just remember our promise with this.”
“We’ll find each other…” Eun repeated his words back, still staring in awe at the ring. Despite its simplicity, it was gorgeous.
Eun looked up with tears in her eyes, the thought of leaving Jin behind..it was enough to make her head spin and her eyes burn.
Jin's eyes glistened with his own tears as he pulled her into a hug.
Whatever awaited the couple be it Hwang Dongsoo, or Red gates, they'd face it together.

Their farewell was bitter, but as Jin had pointed out, well needed. Jinho waited outside of Eun’s apartment in his family limo and Eun was inside packing her bags with Jin. Hardly any words were passed between them, Eun too sad to say anything and Jin with too much on his mind. Hae had already left for her interview and so Eun wouldn’t have a chance to say goodbye in person. She left a note for Hae, but that was hardly enough to explain what was happening. Once she was packed she stood at the doorway of her apartment, staring in as if this was the last time she’d be seeing the place.
“Ready?” Jin asked her.
“How could I ever be ready for this?” she asked, tears still stinging her eyes. She knew it was the best thing to do, leave the country and avoid fighting an S rank hunter, but still it left a pit of sorrow in her stomach.
“I’m sorry Eun. I really am.” Jin said. The pain in his voice told Eun it was just as hard for him as it was for her. “I’ll try and settle this as soon as I can then you can come home.”
“What about Jinah?” Eun asked, suddenly thinking of Jin’s sister that was in just as much danger as she.
“I have Iron, Tank, and a few more soldiers watching over her,” he said. “Igris is with you, just to be safe. Hwang is far more likely to go after you than he is Jinah.”
“Igris?” She hadn’t seen the commander around. It would be pretty easy to see a shadow soldier like him walking around the apartment.
“He’s in your shadow. If you’re ever in trouble he’ll come right to protect you.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 34: The Interview

Hae leaned against the sink, coughing, her head blazing with a fever. Her shoulder was still aching since the red gate a week ago and she had an interview with the reporters and Baek in less than half an hour.

Her head was pounding, the blood rushing to her ears. She did not feel good. If it was her arm or something else she didn't know if she had the strength to go. Baek was counting on her though to show up, she couldn't let him do the interview alone.

He hated doing interviews. She swallowed another pain med, wincing at the pain it caused her throat, but mustered up enough strength to put on a smile. She just had to make it through the interview then she’d go to the doctor.

Hae could feel the fever still pulsing behind her eyes as she drove to the studio where the interview would be.
A tickling cough was worming its way up her throat and she cleared it as best as she could.

She glanced through the rear view mirror and winced.

Her eyes were red, almost bloodshot.

It had taken a gallon of makeup just to make her coloring look normal. If Baek even knew how sick she was..he would probably panic. That was the last thing she wanted.

“It's going to be okay.. take a deep breath. The interview won't be that long anyway.” Hae said under her breath.

That was true in a way.

Hae and Baek had negotiated with the studio to shorten the interview time to just half an hour. She just had to smile, answer questions and wave for half an hour. She couldn't leave Baek to do it alone, he hated doing these.

It would be good publicity for the guild though, and a good opportunity for the citizens of Seoul to see the real Baek Yoonho instead of what the magazines portrayed of him.

A stoic, unapproachable and cold man with a tragic past.
Hae turned into the parking garage of the studio after showing her I.D to the officer at the booth below.

She killed the engine as she pulled into a spot and got out. Immediately as she stood her head filled with fuzz and her ears began to ring.

She grasped the door handle for balance as the world tilted nauseatingly. She took a breath and lowered her head, focing her breath to become controlled once more.

The officer was staring at her with an inquisitive eye and she gritted her teeth as she tried to pull herself together. She waved to the man and closed her car door, the pain medication sure was taking its sweet time to help numb any of her symptoms.

Baek, she needed Baek.

He had offered to pick her up, why hadn't she let him? Her mind was slipping, grasping at straws of information. He had something come up didn't he? Something he tried to cancel? With the chairman?

Damn. She couldn't even remember.
She cleared her throat and locked her car as she headed for the elevator that would lead to the studio.

It was on floor 10, she remembered that much.

She slung her bag over her shoulder and gripped the strap, glancing at her golden engagement ring with the glittering diamond. She was doing this for Baek, she couldn't call out now.
Studio 10 was filled with bright lights, wires and cameras as Hae walked onto the set.

It was the living room set she had seen earlier with Baek except now there were three separate chairs, ones she assumed were for her and Baek.

The woman who had interviewed him then was here again, looking over her clipboard of probably the questions she was planning on asking them.

Hae glanced up at the bright stage lights and blinked, feigning back from their sting as they made her eyes ache.

Baek..where was Baek..? She glanced around to see only stage crew members.
“Miss Hae Won Kim!” Someone said from behind as Hae turned to see a handsome young man stride up to her and take her hand in a firm handshake.

“I'm the boss around here, I'm so glad you and the guildmaster agreed to this, every time we have Baek on the show our ratings skyrocket. He's a popular guy.”

The man talked a mile a minute, barely letting her reply. He was shorter than her, a small man with beady dark eyes and slicked black hair.

Thankfully his quickened speech was probably for the best seeing as how she literally couldn't find the strength to keep up with it all to reply politely.
The man introduced himself as Brian Darrel, a producer from America who had come to Seoul on a job offer.

He launched into another speech about his time with the studio just as the door opened and in walked Baek.

He looked a little frantic as he glanced around the room and slipped inside. His flame colored hair was combed and neatly styled back, a few wild pieces escaping the hair product that Hae assumed Baek had used all of to try and tame his locks fell into his eyes. His tux looked as impeccable as ever and he fiddled with the buttons on his coat as his eyes found Hae.

Hae sighed in relief, ignoring the chills that suddenly ran from the top of her head to her toes.

Was the A.C on in here? It was freezing.
Baek's face softened as he hurried to her side, taking her hands.

“I'm so sorry I'm late- the chairman kept me and then there was a problem at the guild-”

Hae shook her head and squeezed his hands, already feeling much safer and less overwhelmed by his side.
“It's alright, I'm glad you're here.” She said with a smile.

Baek smiled a little as he looked at her studying her face as she tried to look as healthy and alert as possible.

“You look beautiful darling,” Baek said, it was subtle but Hae could pick up on his nervousness already.

She squeezed his hands again reassuringly.
“Don't worry, we can do this.” She said encouragingly.

Baek nodded, as his eyes drifted to the crew and the cameras beyond them.
Hae smiled and stepped forward to brush the stray hair out of his eyes and to straighten his tie.

“I hate doing these things. Choi-” Baek balked at the name, a flame of anger appearing in his amber eyes as he said the Hunter's name.

Baek's eyes met Hae's and he sighed, the protective fury draining away as he saw her face.

“He-..used to make me do these for him all the time.’ he confided.

Hae nodded as she placed her hands on his broad shoulders.
“I know.. but this time we aren't doing this for Choi. This is for the guild, for you, everyone needs to know the kind of man you are, the man that I love.”

Baek smiled gently as his eyes studied hers, his smile however slipped and worry suddenly replaced the hatred for Choi in his eyes. Hae felt her heart drop, and quickly averted her gaze.

Baek had seen how sick she looked. The last thing they needed was to add more worry to Baek's already nervous shoulders.

“Hae.. have you been sleeping alright? Your eyes are bloodshot..” Baek said anxiously as he placed a hand beside her jaw trying to move her gaze back to him.

Hae nodded and smiled, this wasn't exactly the time or place to tell Baek about her hellish nightmares about the red gate or how she'd woken up with raging fevers for the past two nights.

She should've gone to the doctors long before now.

“For the most part. I think I'm just coming down with a cold or something.” she responded lightly trying to deflate his worry.

It didn't seem to work. Losing Min two years ago, and then almost losing her twice in the past six months, once to a blood thirsty S Ranked Hunter and then in the red gate had made Baek incredibly on edge, not to mention more protective than he already had been. Baek took her hand again, shaking his head.

“Are you sure? We can postpone this..”
Baek had sworn ever since the red gate, that he'd never let anything come in the way of his family and that was starting now.

“30 seconds!” A crew member shouted as people began bustling around to finish the final touches.

Baek looked ready to turn around and take her back home where she could rest when the woman from earlier interrupted. She smiled as she hurried up to them, showing perfect white teeth and her perfect short hair cut.

“Mr.Yoonho, and the soon to be Mrs.Yoonho! Right this way,”

Baek opened his mouth to cancel the interview right then and there when Hae took his arm, lacing her hand with his. The small gesture of encouragement and love seemed to steady Baek's nerves as Hae smiled at him and nodded.

Her legs felt like they were asleep and holding onto Baek's arm was the only thing keeping her standing.

Baek sighed in defeat as the woman hopped on stage into the set, interview questions on her lap as she beckoned to them to follow.

“15 seconds!” The camera man said as he stepped behind the camera. Baek shook his head tiredly and squeezed her hand. The couple nodded in understanding as Hae let Baek lead her onto the stage where they both took their seats as the cameraman counted down.
“5..4..3..2..”

A blazing green light that read
L I V E lit up behind the crew backstage and the music played loudly as the cameras began to roll. Hae's ears immediately began ringing again and she blinked back at the blazing lights that blurred her vision.

Baek and Hae hurriedly clasped each other's hands again tightly as if to say that whatever the interview held for them that they'd be there to face it head on together.

She hoped that nothing would happen but if it did, Baek would be there for her, that was just the kind of man that he was.

“Good Morning Seoul! This is KV-TV at 9:00 A.M reporting live with our favorite couple! Guildmaster of the prestigious White Tiger Guild Baek Yoonho, and A ranked Hunter Hae Won-Kim.

The long awaited interview of their engagement is finally here and we're taking you on an inside look at their love story.” the woman rattled off perfectly.
Hae tightened her grip on Baek's hand, her head was throbbing. These lights would be the death of her. She just had to hold out for thirty minutes..

She blinked, lowering her gaze to the woman's shoes as she tried not to focus on the blazing lights. Baek seemed to notice her nervousness and rubbed the back of her hand gently with his thumb, eyeing her anxiously.

“Welcome you two love birds! We're so glad to have you.”
Hae tried for a smile and Baek jumped in smoothly, as if he'd done this a hundred times.

“It's a pleasure to be here, thank you for having us.” He said.

Hae nodded, bowing her head and then immediately regretting it as the studio tilted with her lightheadedness.

She swallowed hard and sat still, hoping the ibuprofen she had taken before she left would start helping any second now.
“Of course! Now, first question. How did you two meet?”

Baek laughed lightly as he gazed at Hae adoringly, stepping in to answer so Hae didn't have to.

“Well, when I heard of a strong A ranked healer.. I offered her a spot at the guild. When she arrived and we met..it was all over for me, I knew the second I saw her that I'd love her for the rest of my life.” Baek said as his eyes suddenly grew misty as he stared at her.

Hae felt her heart skip a beat as she smiled at his response, his eyes told her that his response was genuine and that it wasn't just for the cameras. The woman sighed dreamily and placed a hand to her collar bone.

“That is so precious. Ms.Hae? What was your first impression of Mr.Yoonho?”
Hae blinked trying to gather her thoughts and smiled.

“Baek was always so kind to me. He was always protecting me in raids and would even walk me home afterwards.

He never mistreated me in any way, and I knew he'd always be there for me no matter what. Baek is a good man, and falling in love with him.. was so easy.” Hae said as Baek smiled at her.

The interview went on for the next fifteen minutes with similar questions about Baek's proposal and the ring and wedding planning until the last remaining questions.

“I have just one remaining question for you. It's been just so wonderful to hear from you two this morning and time has gone by so quickly, it's so sad we have to say goodbye. I think we've all fallen in love with your story today.”

Hae felt her mind slipping, the medication was doing nothing, and sweat now rolled down her forehead either from her illness or the lights she couldn't tell.

Just a little longer. She told herself as she clung to Baek's hand, forcing her arm not to shake. Baek was staring at her, his eyes anxiously watching her face obviously knowing something was wrong as Hae rubbed her forehead but played it off as if she were only brushing her hair back.

“Mr. Yoonho, it's been two years since you lost your fiancé..Miss. Min Sol, how has that affected you as you've moved forward with a new relationship?”

The woman's words sounded like they were coming from underwater to Hae. She could barely hear the woman.

Baek tensed at the question, his smile fading as he tried to gather his words, staring at Hae who seemed to be swaying side to side slightly.
“I uh-..it was difficult when I lost Min..but Hae- she's my whole world- I-”

Hae couldn't do it, she couldn't hold on any longer, what self control she had vanished as the illness raced through her bloodstream.The chills finally began to make her arms shake and the ringing in her ears escalated with her fever.

She turned to Baek, trying to find him as her eyes blurred with the lack of sleep and the heat from the lights overhead.

“Baek-,” she said nervously as her stomach churned nauseatingly. Whatever Baek had answered the woman's question with Hae didn't hear. The broadcast was ending and the woman was finishing her closing line as she thanked them for coming on the show and for the interview.

Baek however was staring at Hae in alarm, his face ashen with worry as the camera's clicked off and the woman smiled and stood. Baek stood with Hae, his arm gently around her waist pulling her close as she rose to her feet. Once again the room spun and tilted as the woman reached out her hand to thank them.

Baek almost didn't even acknowledge the woman's presence as he whispered to Hae.

“Hae- what's wrong?” He asked anxiously.

Hae clutched at his arm, shaking her head as she tried to breathe normally. Baek turned to the side, putting himself between the crew members and the woman who was trying to crowd in on them while congratulating them on a great interview.
“Baek-..” she croaked. Her head felt like it would explode.

Baek took her hand in his, encircling it in his giant palm.

“I'm here.. are you alright? What's wrong?” He glanced at her hand and his eyes widened.

“Hae, you're burning!” He said as he placed the back of his fingers against her cheek to measure her temperature.

Hae blinked, trying to understand what Baek was saying.

“Baek- I think I need to go h-home..”She whispered, her head slowly coming forward to rest against his shoulder as she blinked, shaking with chills.

Baek pulled his arm around her protectively as she heard a crew member come up beside them.

“Is she ok?” the man asked Baek.

Hae knew she must look a sight as an A rank but she couldn't help it, she felt awful. The sooner she could get home the better. She needed to rest her head,

“I need a glass of water for her and a car waiting outside immediately.” Baek ordered as gently as his panic would allow.

“Y-es sir! Right away,” the man scurried off and Hae groaned as her head pounded painfully.

“Hae just hang in there, the car is coming. I'll get you home,” Baek said comfortingly, the panic unmistakably vivid in his voice.

Hae tried to do just that but her world was crashing down around her. Her mind was reeling, her eyes were burning and before she knew it her legs were collapsing.

Hae's world went dark as Baek tried to hold onto her as she fainted.

“Hae? Hae!” He shouted in fear as his heart began to race as he caught her quickly, lowering her onto his knees as he knelt with her as she passed out entirely.

“Hae!” Baek shouted again, brushing her hair back anxiously.

There were gasps and cries of alarm from the crew members as Baek held her in his left arm and tried to wake her. Her pale face was flushed with a fever as her head rolled into the crook of Baek's elbow.

“I need a medic in here now!” Baek roared as he glanced up at the stammering stage crew.

People scrambled to help, all trying to find a doctor or get one on the phone.

Baek pressed his fingers to her throat and felt a relief when he found a pulse. Slow but strong.

They needed to get her to a hospital immediately. What was happening? A little cold wouldn't do this. Unless-..Baek's stomach dropped.

Her shoulder, the wound from the red gate… His hand immediately went to her shoulder that had been injured. She was wearing a long sleeve sweater on top of a white blouse and so as gently as he could, Baek slipped her arm out of the cloth and checked the wound.

She still had it wrapped up but even with the wrapping he could tell something was very wrong. Her skin was turning a nasty shade of indigo blue and the wound was cold to the touch.

Hae suddenly started shivering uncontrollably only making Baek’s worry intensify ten fold. The medic on set came rushing over and nearly slid to his knees as he began checking on Hae.

“She’s going into hypothermic shock.” he concluded, though his words sounded confused. It wasn’t that cold here on set. “I need blankets and warm water stat!” the medic told everyone on set.

Everyone around them started to move in a panic as they went to find the items requested.

“Guildmaster, try to keep her warm. We need to warm her up as quickly as we can until the ambulance gets here.”

Baek's face drained of color but he nodded and gently laid Hae on his lap as he took off his suit jacket to wrap her in it.

He gathered her into his arms next, pulling her in close against his chest.

The jacket did more to help than the blankets as it was already warm with Baek's body heat.

He clenched his teeth as he rubbed her arms.

“Hae- Hae, can you hear me?” He asked, licking his lips nervously. He shook her gently as tears burned his eyes.
“Hae, come on Hae- wake up,” he said as he brushed her hair back.

Baek had seen plenty people unresponsive from too much inhalation from smoke during his time as a firefighter and he knew when someone was out cold, this was no exception to that.

Hae's brow furrowed as if she were in pain.
Once again Baek felt guilt wash over him. This was all his fault.

His foolish actions were now the cause of this. After the red gate he should've taken her to a hospital, why didn't he? Why didn't he?!

He could tell as he pulled her close that she had even lost weight, she felt as light as a feather as the chills wracked her small body.

For swearing to never let anything happen to his family, he was doing a pretty poor job of it so far. Baek pressed his forehead to hers, feeling her burning skin shivering with chills. He knew exactly what had done this.

Her sleeve that had been coated in a light layer of frost when she had returned from the gate, the purplish hue of her skin near her arm, and the invisible cold that seemed to be sending her into an unresponsive shock.

The red gate had to have been filled with ice elves. His beloved Hae had been shot by an ice elf arrow, and not wanting to worry him, had pushed his worry aside by telling him that it was only a bruise.

Baek shook his head as one of his tears dropped onto her cheek.

“Hae why didn't you tell me..’he whispered.
The minutes ticked by slowly as they waited for an ambulance.

The studio members stood hands to mouths in shock and whispered silence as they watched Baek, a larger than life man from a larger than life guild cradle his frail fiance.

When paramedics arrived on scene Baek stood with Hae. The medical personnel took one look at Baek with Hae in his arms and guided him down the stairs, seeing as how Baek would not relinquish Hae until he had to.

The ride in the ambulance was a bumpy one, as they careened around corners and sped down busy city streets.

It was mid morning now, close to 11:00 and traffic was stacked with people on lunch breaks.

Baek sat against one of the ambulance walls, Hae still cradled in his suit jacket and the course studio blankets against his left arm.

Hae tossed her head against Baek's arm muttering incoherently.

Baek felt his stomach flutter with excitement and hope.

It was the first time she had showed any sign of response since fainting in the studio and Baek gladly took the chance.

He brushed her hair back, shaking her gently.

“Hae! Hae- can you hear me?” He asked frantically.

Hae tossed her head, almost as if she were shaking it in dismay.

“Baek-I have to get back to Baek,” she muttered, obviously in distress.

Baek felt his heart cleave in two, as he held back tears.

“Hae, Hae I'm right here. I'm here Hae,” He said.

Hae tossed her head again,

“No, no, no, Baek please don't let me go,” the last of her sentences faded to a pained whisper.

Baek clenched his teeth as he shut his eyes tight. She was talking about the red gate, dreaming of it even, their meeting before she had left to do the harmless raid. When she had stopped by his office and he had let her go.

“I'm sorry Hae- please forgive me.” Baek said as his voice broke uncontrollably as he opened his eyes to touch her face once more.

“I never should've let you go, that won't happen ever again I swear.” Baek said as tears rolled down his cheeks.

The medics inside the ambulance stared with their own tears filling their eyes.
The ambulance pulled into the emergency lot as Baek finally had to give up Hae.
They placed her on the gurney, strapping every kind of strange instrument to her face and hands as they wheeled her out and into the parking lot.

Baek had never felt so alone more than he did now at this moment as he stared again at the bright red letters of the emergency and trauma center of Seoul's hospital.

He remembered such a night only a few months ago when he had brought her here after Choi had tortured her. His hands balled into fists as Choi's malice came to his mind again.

Hae's small voice however jolted him from the thoughts of his mind back to the present and he rushed to her side as they finished buckling her in.

“Baek-..” Hae was muttering from beneath an oxygen mask.

Baek took her small hand in his, her engagement ring glittering in the afternoon sun.

“I'm here- I'm not going anywhere. I'm here Hae, I'm right beside you.” He said gently, leaning down to press a kiss to her forehead.

He felt the worry swirl and fester inside of him. Her forehead was burning with fever.

Her eyes opened for a brief moment, the iris's once beautiful blue color was now almost grey with exhaustion, the whites of her eyes bloodshot.

They found Baek and she managed to recognize him, at least he hoped she did. His heart was pounding as he held her gaze, pleading with her to keep fighting.

“Hae- Hae hold on, hang in there.” He pleaded.

Her eyes held his gaze for a moment before they rolled back into her head.
Baek's hands shook as he turned towards the medics.

“Please- anything you have to do, do it! Keep her alive!” He cried weakly.

They nodded, just beginning to wheel her inside the sliding doors and into the sterile environment of the hospital.

Baek hurried along with them, his hand gripping Hae's like a life line to a fading dream.

Some kind of alarm sounded overhead and Baek realized after seeing doctors and nurses hurry to their side that the alarm was for them.

For Hae.

There were whispers as people recognized Baek, their eyes pitiful as they stared at him and Hae perhaps some of them had just watched the interview.

A doctor was at their side with a chart of Hae's information as he strode briskly with them, reading quickly her info.

Baek stared at him in a panic, he looked so calm and reserved, did he not see the woman before him?

The man glanced at Hae and then Baek, his eyes going to the other medics. If he knew who Baek was he made no sign of it.

“Alright guys what do we got here?” He asked,

He turned towards Baek as they headed into the ICU.

Baek turned toward the doctor eager to explain the situation.

“It was a red gate incident- ice elves, she's been hit by an ice elf arrow and for some reason it's not healing,”

“Are you family?” the doctor asked suddenly.

Baek blinked, “I'm her fiancé-” he began. Surely this man knew who they were, and their soon to be marriage.

The doctor shook his head,
“Family only,”

“But- I'll be her husband-” Baek tried again, the anger apparent in his voice.

“I'm sorry, only family.” The doctor said as a nurse came to stand between him and Hae.

“No, no I'm not leaving her.” Baek said stubbornly as the doctor put a restraining hand on Baek's arm. Baek only tightened his grip on Hae's gurney.

Baek's amber eyes flared with fury as he grabbed the man's hand and yanked it off.

“I'm not going anywhere, I'm her damn Husband, let me go in with her.” Baek snarled, trying to keep his temper under control.

The doctor nodded, hurrying to comply with the guildmasters demands.
Baek took a deep breath and hurriedly followed, keeping Hae's hand firmly in his.
“You understand sir that if she needs surgery-” the doctor began.

“I know. I will wait outside if need be.” Baek snapped. The worry and the anger were building inside of him and he was trying not to lose it.

After a quick examination of Hae's arm, it was decided that she would need surgery. It was a severe case of frostbite, a miracle that she wouldn't lose her arm but the infected skin would have to be removed.

Baek reluctantly did need to leave Hae's side but stood outside of the operating room, hands stuffed inside his pockets as he took several deep breaths.

He turned and began to pace, biting the inside of his lip as he nervously ran a hand through his hair.

He hoped that the healers they had at the hospital would be able to help. He turned and sat down in a leather chair that lined the hallway, bouncing his knee anxiously as he put his head in his hands.

The gel from the hair product was completely worn off and his hair was the wild red mass it had always been.

His hands shook nervously as he laced them together and pressed them against his lips.

“Hae..” he glanced at the clock down the hall as nurses and doctors bustled around as new cases of emergencies entered the waiting room..

The surgery was a little over two hours when Baek stood worriedly as the doctor arrived.

“Hae- is she alright? Is she ok? How did the surgery go?” He asked quickly.

The doctor put a hand on Baek's elbow and guided him over to a less busy corner. Baek felt his hands clenched tightly as he took a breath.

“What is it! Tell me- is she ok?” he demanded, watching the doctor as he tried to shave the panic away.

The doctor took a handkerchief and wiped his forehead from sweat.

“The surgery was successful, she'll heal. The frostbite looked like she had treated it probably at home with gradual warming. However, that arrow caused severe cold damage to her body, sending her into the shock you observed and then later developing into severe pneumonia, her lungs were filled with fluid, to be honest I don't know how she's managed to hold on this long.”

Baek's mind was racing at the words damage and severe pneumonia. It's all my fault.. it's all my fault..Baek heard the words repeated over and over in his mind as he nodded.

“C-an I see her? Please-...” Baek pled.
The doctor hesitated, but nodded as he glanced at Baek's face.

“She's in room 245, they finished surgery about thirty minutes ago, she'll be recovering post surgery.”

Baek took the man's hand in both of his hands and shook it respectfully, then bowed deeply.

“Thank you,” he said, his eyes on his feet.
The doctor nodded and patted Baek on the shoulder before Baek rushed down the hallway.

“Happy to help,” he said with a small smile as Baek's red hair disappeared around the corner.

Hae's room was on the upper floor, and was located at the end of a long and silent hallway.

The nurses at the main desk exchanged glances as Baek rushed inside and down the hall. Baek hurried to the desk and placed his hands on the cool linoleum table.

“My wife, is she-” he began when the nurses nodded, as they stood.

“She's just down the hall sir,” they said as he nodded and thanked them, whispering dreamily as they watched him hurry to Hae's door, obviously talking about him and Hae and the whole incident.

“He wouldn't wait in the waiting room and insisted on following her to the ICU..” the first one whispered.

“How romantic!” The second said,
Baek ignored them as he pushed inside, taking in the room.

He shut the door with a soft click, shutting out the nurses and stepped inside..

It was a cozy room, with cream colored wallpaper and a large window that overlooked the city.

There was the door to the bathroom, a spacious sink and a large white hospital bed. The room looked overly lavious, the hospital didn't seem to spare any expense when it came to a guildmaster's wife.

Baek's heart pulled as he recognized the frail figure laying on the soft bed, her head barely making a dent in the White feathered pillow.

She was hooked up to all kinds of machines, each beeping and making their own cacophony of noises.
She was pale, with her beautiful features creased in pain. She wore a hospital gown which truly showed how much weight she had lost as it hung on her small body.
Her shoulder was bandaged beneath the gown, as the bandages came over her collar bone.

Baek swallowed, once again feeling the severe emotion of guilt wash completely over him.

How had he been so stupid to not notice her condition worsening? Had he again been so occupied with the guild, the Jeju raid..that he had failed to see that the most important person in his life was dying before his own eyes?

In her quest to keep him from worrying, she had almost removed herself entirely from his world, and that world would be a hell for Baek.

Baek felt tears once again fill his eyes as he swallowed the knot that was forming in his throat. He made his way over to her bedside and sat down, taking her hand that was lying beside her.

It fit so delicately inside his own hand, as if it were meant to rest there. Her skin felt cooler though, the fever thankfully had broken.

He sighed in relief as he felt a tear roll down his cheek. He brushed it away quickly as he rolled his thumb over the back of her hand. The diamond ring still remained on her finger, one to match his own gold band on his own hand.

He shook his head in dismay and ran his fingers through his hair as he considered everything that had transpired that morning.

She had progressively gotten worse throughout the interview, even before the interview, her eyes had been entirely bloodshot. Baek lifted her small hand in both of his and pressed her fingers to his lips in a soft kiss, then rested her hand in his.

“I'm so sorry Hae, I should've realized-...” Baek's voice shook on the edge of emotion as he looked down at his shoes. His body shook with the convulsion of trying to hold tears back.

It was hopeless, the shame, the guilt, the worry, it was suffocating. The tears came and they came in a flood, bouncing off his shoes and soaking his face.

He set her hand down on the bed and raised his hands to cover his face as he cried. It had been two years since he had cried like this, over someone he loved immeasurably.

In both situations, he had failed miserably to protect his own. He had failed and failed, and failed.

Failed to keep Min from Jeju island, failed to protect Hae from Choi's malice, failed to keep Hae safe in a red gate, and worst of all he had failed to realize the slow deterioration of his own wife.

How could he call himself her husband? How did he deserve that title? He didn't have a right to her heart when he kept allowing things like this to happen.

Baek was so lost inside his inner turmoil that he didn't notice Hae's small hand upon his knee, or her small voice as she called to him.

“Baek,” she tried louder, finally getting through to him. He dropped his hands with a gasp, his amber eyes filled with tears, his face flushed with sorrow and his cheeks soaked.

His teeth clenched, his lips quivering, he found Hae's eyes as she smiled at him weakly.

“Hey sweetie..” she whispered softly, as she raised her hand to brush some of his hair back away from his eyes.

Baek closed his eyes at her touch, his brow knitting together as he fell forward burying his face at her side and throwing an arm around her torso.

“I'm so sorry-” Baek sobbed into the blankets, his back shaking as he cried.
Hae's brows furrowed as she brushed her hand across his hair.

“Baek, honey…” Hae tried, trying to console him. It was no use, Baek shook his head,

“It's all my fault-.. I should've seen that you were sick- I should've taken you to the hospital after the red gate-,”

Hae felt her own tears billowing after seeing Baek like this. She sat up slowly, gritting her teeth at the pain in her shoulder but pushed through it to brush Baek's hair back.

“Baek- please don't blame yourself darling..” she said with her voice thick with her own emotion.

Baek lifted his head as he took a shuddering breath in. He saw her sitting up and he quickly pushed her back down gently.

“I could've lost you..” Baek whispered as he took her face in his hands, his tears slowing.

“I should've told you sooner, this is my fault Baek not yours.” Hae said as tears rolled down her cheeks.

Baek shook his head in response, and before he knew it Hae sat up again to pull him into her arms. Baek wrapped his arms around her small shoulders and rested his head against hers.

“I'm the one who should be saying sorry,” Hae said, her face buried in his shoulder. She pulled back enough to brush his hair back again, her touch gentle and soft as she used her thumb to brush the remains of his tears away.

“I'm sorry I didn't tell you, I didn't want to worry you.” She said, her eyes filled with her own guilt.

Baek shook his head, taking her hand and curling his own around it.

“You have to tell me when something is wrong Hae..I'd rather be worried and able to do something than terrified of losing you in an emergency. Promise you'll tell me from now on,”

Baek said quietly as he wiped the remainder of his tears away, taking a deep breath.

Hae nodded quickly, eager to comfort him.
“Of course, I promise.”

Baek nodded, and pulled her back into a gentle hug. The hospital room was silent with the machines beeping slowly in the background as Baek held Hae.

“Baek.. in return, you have to promise me you won't blame yourself for things like this,” Hae said as she rested her head on his shoulder.

Baek swallowed but slowly nodded.
“Alright.. I'll try.” He said softly.

They stayed like that for what seemed like the better part of an hour until Hae's machines started to go off again and Baek helped her lay back down, pulling the gauzy blanket up and over her.
She reached for his hand and he raced to take it.

She smiled at him and squeezed his hand.
“I'm sorry about the interview..” she said quietly.

Baeks brow furrowed and he leaned forward, taking her hand in both.

“You don't need to apologize, I don't care about a stupid interview, I care about you.”
Hae smiled a little and nodded, swallowing dryly.

Baek stood and grabbed her hospital water bottle and helped her drink.

She smiled and thanked him, cuddling down into the covers and Baek's jacket that the nurse had left with her.
She pulled his coat up close to her chin and smiled.

“They said they let me keep this the whole surgery, and that you insisted on following me into the ICU.” She teased.

Baek blushed and nodded, scratching the back of his head nervously.

“Yes, they wanted to keep me in the main lobby, but I promised you I'd never leave your side. And I intend to fulfill that promise.” He said.

Hae smiled as rain slowly began to pelt the windows outside.
“Thank you for saving me, again.” Hae said with a smile.

Baek laughed and shook his head,
“I'm just glad you're alright, I don't know what I'd do without you..” Baek said sincerely, that sadness once again entered his eyes.

Hae's brow furrowed and she squeezed his hand quickly thinking of another topic.
“How did the meeting with the chairman go?” She asked, remembering how that was the reason he was late earlier to the interview.

Baek sighed and ran his hand through his hair looking equally stressed.
Perhaps it wasn't a good subject change after all.

“It was fine..” Baek hesitated,
Hae's brow furrowed as thunder rumbled outside.

“And..?” She prompted.
Baek sighed and took her hand again in both hands, meeting her gaze.
His amber eyes were filled with memories, a hint of what had happened two years ago.

“The Chairman wants to try and clear Jeju island again..” Baek said softly.
Hae's eyes widened and her heart monitor began to climb noisily.

“What?” She asked, raising herself on one elbow.

The last failed raid was a complete disaster, killing plenty of A rank hunters and even a few S ranks. Baek was lucky to make it off of that island alive, after losing his fiancé and his friend.

Baek hurried to comfort her, placing a gentle hand on her arm as he lowered her back down.

“It's alright, I haven't made any decision yet.” he said as Hae's sharp blue eyes scurried across Baek's face in terror.

If Baek were to return to Jeju, there would be a high chance of losing him.
“Decision? You're considering it?” Hae asked,

Baek brushed her hair out of her eyes and tucked it behind her ear lovingly.

“The chairman extended an invitation to me, and the other guilds. Seeing as how Choi isn't on our side, that leaves them without another S rank.”He explained. Hae was already shaking her head.

“No, no absolutely not. You're not going.”
Baek took her hand which she tightened her grip on as if afraid he'd dash off to the island right then and there.

“They sent a reconnaissance team to survey the island and the ants are mutating, growing wings. It won't be long before they can fly. They'd threaten everyone in this city, including you Hae.”

Hae shook her head again stubbornly,
“B-ut, what about you? What will happen to you? That island is too dangerous Baek. Can't they do something, seal it off somehow?”

Baek smiled at her concern and kissed the back of her IV ridden hand.

“They're trying, but who knows how long it'll be before those ants get here and start terrorizing people. We have to strike the nest, cut it off at the source.”

Hae's face was pale, her hands shaking and her heart monitors beeping erratically.

Baek stood and kissed her forehead, holding the side of her face in his hand as he met her eyes that were wild with fear.

“Hae..it's alright, I'm not going anywhere right now. We can talk about it. I'm not just going to up and go without talking to you about it first.”
Hae nodded, gripping his sleeve.

“Let's just- think about it for a while o-ok..?” Hae said nervously, her eyes darting across Baek's face.

Baek nodded, “Of course we can.” Baek said as he sat back down holding her hand.

Silence descended as the doctor entered, a worn smile on his face as he checked her tests and monitors.

His hands raced across a keyboard as he typed into a computer at her side.

“Well Mrs. Yoonho,” He said with a smile as Hae smiled and squeezed Baek’s hand.
“How are you feeling?” The man asked as he sat down at her side.
Hae shifted a little, pulling Baek’s suit coat higher over her.

“Better. Much better, thank you so much,” She said with a tired smile.
Baek nodded as well, his amber eyes swimming in gratitude and relief.
“Yes, thank you..” He said as he bowed again to the doctor.

The doctor waved his hand and smiled, wrinkles wrinkling at the corner of his eyes.
“Of course. It looks like the surgery went very well, and you should be on your way to a full recovery within a few weeks.” Hae and Baek both felt their shoulders sag in relief.